THE CIBA FOUNDATION arranges many small international conferences, most of them concerned with highly technical, specialized and fundamental aspects of medical research. This book contains the papers and discussions of an exceptional conference. ‘The subject—based on a suggestion first made by Dr. Pincus—could however be looked upon as a reasonable extension of the Foundation’s main interests; the aim of all our meetings is to stir the imagination, speed the flow of information, and generally hasten the progress of work in medical and biological research. The world was unprepared socially, politically and ethically for the advent of nuclear power. Now, biological research is in a ferment, creating and promising methods of interference with “‘natural processes’? which could destroy or could transform nearly every aspect of human life which we value.
Urgently, it is necessary for men and women of every race and colour and creed, every intelligent individual of our one world, to consider the present and imminent possibilities. They must be prepared to defend what they hold good for themselves and their neighbours, and, more importantly, to use the immense creative opportunities for a happier and healthier world. This book should make people think.
The occasion for this unusual symposium was the first use of a new conference room at the Foundation’s house in Portland Place, London. We are very grateful to the 27 distinguished contributors for their time, effort and imagination—and their co-operation in the preparation of a text which has been modified to some extent in favour of the lay reader. The editor also records his great indebtedness to many others who gave essential and valuable help in the organization of the symposium and the production of this book: Anthony and Marjorie de Reuck, Peggy Cameron, Maeve O’Connor, Julie Knight, Nancy Spufford, John Rivers and William Hill.
1963-ciba-man-and-his-future-conference-img-pg-vi.jpg
Sir Julian Huxley : "The future of man—evolutionary aspects'
Colin Clark : "Agricultural productivity in relation to population"
John F. Brock : "Sophisticated diets and man’s health"
Discussion : "World resources"
Gregory Pincus
Alan S. Parkes
Discussion
Carleton S. Coon
Artur Glikson
Donald M. MacKay
Discussion
Albert Szent-Gyorgyi
Hilary Koprowski
Alex Comfort
Discussion
Hermann J. Muller
Joshua Lederberg
Discussion
Hudson Hoagland
Brock Chisholm
Discussion
J. B. S. Haldane
Discussion
Bibliography.
Control of reproduction in mammals .
The sex-ratio in human populations
World population .
Growth and development of social groups .
Man’s relationship to his environment.
Machines and societies .
Sociological aspects
The promise of medical science
Future of infectious and malignant diseases .
Longevity of man and his tissues .
Health and disease
Genetic progress by voluntarily conducted
germinal choice ; : ; : :
Biological future of man
Eugenics and genetics
Potentialities in the controi of behaviour
Future of the mind
Future of the mind
Biological possibilities for the human species
in the next ten thousand years d ‘
Ethical considerations .
Members of the symposium
Index .
The evolution of this planet as a unit in the cosmic process has been going on for perhaps 5,000 million years. Life was evolved here after about half of this huge span of time, and has itself been evolving during the later half of the period—to be more precise, for some 2,750 million years. We, like all other living organisms and all other features of the earth, are products of this process of evolution. We men belong to the latest dominant type to be produced, and are now responsible for the future evolution of the planet, which, according to the astronomers and geophysicists, is likely to continue for at least another 2,750 million years.
We are privileged to be living at a crucial moment in the cosmic story, the moment when the vast evolutionary process, in the small person of enquiring man, is becoming conscious of itself.
Evolution can be defined as a natural process of transformation, self-operating and irreversible, which in its course generates novelty, greater variety, more complex organization, and eventually higher levels of mental or psychological activity. And we are discovering that all reality is, in a perfectly legitimate sense, a single and comprehensive process of evolution.
But this comprehensive process falls naturally into three main © sectors. The first is the inorganic or cosmic sector, operating by physical or simple chemical interaction, and resulting in the evolution of elements, nebulae, stars and planetary systems; the second is the organic or biological sector, operating by automatic natural selection superposed on physico-chemical interaction, and resulting in the evolution of plant and animal organisms—from fungi and flowers to monkeys and medusae; the third is the human or psychosocial sector, operating by mind-accompanied psychosocial pressure superposed upon natural selection, and resulting in human societies and their products—from machines and works of art to sciences and religions.
On this earth (and presumably in a few other isolated spots in the universe) there have thus been two critical points in evolution, when it has entered on a new phase, with new properties and characteristics. The first was when, thanks to the evolution of deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA) and genes, material organizations became self-varying and self-reproducing, and the biological phase began to operate. The second was when, thanks to the evolution of conceptual thought, symbolic language and the cumulative transmission of experience by tradition, mental or mind-accompanied organizations became self-varying and _ self-reproducing, and the human _ phase emerged.
In the psychosocial phase, the process of evolution is predominantly cultural. Its results are manifested in the variety of societies, and of their organs, like philosophies, legal codes, and social systems.
In this phase a new mechanism for securing continuity and change has been added. In addition to the biological basis of inheritance and variation provided by the gene-complex in the chromosomes, man has a cultural basis, in the shape of the complex of ideas, beliefs and purposes and their transmissible results which is broadly called tradition. With its aid, he can accomplish something impossible to any other organism—he can transmit experience cumulatively down the generations and incorporate its results directly into the evolutionary system.
In cultural evolution, there is no sharp distinction between germ-plasm and soma, between genetic basis and its phenotypic results. True, the main stream of tradition is constantly shedding some of its pathological and lunatic fringe, just as the main stream of material germ-plasm is constantly shedding some of its pathological and unhelpful mutants; but in general, culture is simultaneously manifested and transmitted.
The mechanism of biological evolution is now, in broad outline, established. But we are only beginning to study psychosocial evolution in the same operational way. Some things, however, are becoming clear. In the first place, the basic elements in cultural transmission and transformation are psychological: they are patterns and systems of thought and attitude expressed or formulated in transmissible terms, from concepts to values. For want of a better word I shall lump them all together and call them zdeas. ‘The material elements transmitted—paintings, documents, machines, jewels—are normally vehicles or products of ideas in this loose and general sense.
A more precise term than psychological would be psychometabolic. Man is equipped with two metabolisms, two systems for transforming the raw materials of nature in serviceable ways. Physiological metabolism utilizes the raw materials of objective nature and elaborates them into biologically operative physicochemical compounds and systems. Psychometabolism on the other hand utilizes the raw materials of subjective or mindaccompanied experience and elaborates them into psychosocially operative organizations of thought and feeling— including principles like causation, categories like space, abstractions like truth; precepts and concepts, poems and gods, myths and scientific theories, moral commandments and legal codes.
Psychometabolism introduces quality into a quantitative world, produces meaningful patterns out of the chaos of elementary experience, and enables us to grasp extremely complex situations as wholes. Psychometabolic processes may become diseased, as in schizophrenics; their products may be unrelated to the objective world, as with hallucinations; they may be built on false foundations, like racialist ideas; or they may be rendered out of date by the march of knowledge, like the notion of demoniac possession: but they are a necessary part of our psychosocial machinery, and it behoves us to study them thoroughly and understand how they work.
In psychosocial evolution the struggle for existence has been replaced by what might be termed the striving for fulfilment. The main operative agency in this phase of evolution is psychosocial pressure. ‘This is the resultant of the separate pressures of individuals’ loves and hates, desires and hopes, needs and purposes; but it is related to the conflicts and problems thrown up by the march of events, and given direction by some general organization of ideas and beliefs. It has to operate within an organized system of social institutions, which will have arisen out of past ideas and events, but which may often be out of step with later ideas and their results.
As Darwin first pointed out, there has been during biological evolution a general trend towards improvement—improvement in efficiency and in self-regulation. ‘This trend is inevitable, but is accompanied by much waste, suffering, and extinction. The trend towards improvement continues in psychosocial evolution, though again accompanied by suffering, horror and evil. Yet in spite of all the waste and misery, the total improvement achieved during the whole process of evolution, from the origin of life to the present day, is almost incredible—from a submiscroscopic pre-cellular viroid to a self-conscious civilized human vertebrate, throwing up on its way a fantastic profusion of organic and cultural variety.
This is both an encouragement and a challenge. The challenge is man’s obvious imperfection as a psychosocial being; both individually and collectively, he is sadly in need of improvement, yet clearly improvable. The encouragement derives from the fact of past improvement. If blind, opportunistic, and automatic natural selection could conjure man out of a viroid in a couple of thousand million years, what could not man’s conscious and purposeful efforts achieve even in a couple of million years, let alone in the thousands of millions to which he can reasonably look forward ?
The next point to note is that the process of improvement is not continuous. It takes place in steps, by a succession of successful or dominant types of organization, each endowed with new capacities and possibilities. Some once-dominant types become extinct, but many do persist, though in reduced numbers and a subordinate position.
In psychosocial evolution, the dominant types are organizations of thought and belief and of the mind-accompanied behaviour resulting from them: for brevity’s sake we may call them idea-systems. Thus in our own history, the early ideasystem based on magic and witchcraft became subordinated to the new theological and metaphysical dominant system of medieval Christianity, which in turn has become largely superseded by the scientific idea-system. Today, it looks as if a new dominant idea-system is in process of being born, a system that I will call “‘evolutionary humanism’’. Of course, the march of ideas is not an autonomous process, but interlocks with the march of historical events. History presents man with a series of stimuli, often in the form of painful shocks. Human powerlust and cruelty may get out of hand, human stupidity may be unable to take advantage of new opportunities; apparent advance may eventually become frustrating instead of rewarding.
We are now on the threshold of a truly critical step—into the phase of self-conscious evolution. The current phase of human organization is ending in a tangle of unresolved problems and self-defeating activities.
The organization of power in competitive national units has reached its logical conclusion in the confrontation of two great opposed blocs immobilized in the frozen grip of the cold war. Advance in the technical efficiency of weaponry has given us weapons so powerful that they cannot—we hope—be used: meanwhile the nations are spending so much on armaments that there is not enough to meet more than a fraction of other and more important psychosocial needs.
Increasing emphasis on material products has led to wasteful over-exploitation of nature and a threatened shortage of natural resources. The technical efficiency of agricultural and industrial production is producing surpluses which cannot be disposed of and is beginning to throw people out of work, and yet is unable to meet the essential requirements of the needy throughout the world. Medical science has become so spectacularly efficient that population is exploding and outrunning resources. Excessive preoccupation with quantity of material goods has led to neglect of quality in life. In general, man’s exploration and control of external nature has far outrun his exploration and control of his own nature.
However, there is one field in which real and decisive advance is being made—the field of knowledge and understanding. Here, for the first time, man is being given a reasonably comprehensive and reasonably correct vision of himself, of his own nature, and of his place in nature—in other words, his destiny: a broad picture of the unitary evolutionary process and of what his réle in it might be.
There have been many situations in biological evolution where a successful type of organization has apparently realized all the main possibilities open to it. Further advance can then only be achieved through the rise of a new type with a new pattern of organization and new possibilities of development. Today, the passage to a new phase is being made possible by this new picture of human destiny. In place of the conflicting aims of the present, our new vision is already indicating the single and over-riding aim of fulfilment—greater fulfilment for more individuals and fuller achievement by more societies, through greater realization of human possibilities and fuller enjoyment of human capacities.
This new vision inevitably results from our new knowledge, though only with the aid of intellectual and imaginative effort. It could and should provide the basis for an operational system of ideas and beliefs to support and guide us in the next phase of our psychosocial evolution. Thus we must make every effort to clarify this new vision of destiny, to follow out its implications, and set it to work. An obvious first task is to examine the outstanding problem situations of the present, in the light of this dawning idea-system.
There is first the increasing psychosocial pressure caused by the convergence of the psychosocial process upon itself. This, as Teilhard de Chardin pointed out in The Phenomenon of Man', is due to the apparently banal fact that man’s habitat is the surface of a globe. During his brief history, he has multiplied his numbers and improved his communications, until his societies have spread over the whole habitable area of the earth, and are impinging on each other politically, economically, and ideologically.
The world has become a unit de facto: sooner rather than later, it must become a unit de jure, by submitting itself to a unitary system of self-government. Since the human habitat is one and indivisible, its resources must be explored as a global whole. And since thought knows no frontiers, ideas of every kind are diffusing faster and faster all over the world’s surface, demanding recognition, posing questions, generating conflicts.
The units of organization which have proved most effective during biological evolution are bounded unit-systems of great internal complexity, whose components are engaged in a constant and vigorous interplay, leading to their mutual reinforcement within an integrated total pattern of activity. Such selfbounded and complex systems include the cell, the vertebrate individual, the social insect colony, and the brains of higher mammals and man. When such a system ensures the constant circuiting, summation, and interaction of nervous impulses, as does the human brain, it generates a high level of subjective experience.
Thus, since the advent of man, a new habitat has been opened up to evolving life, a habitat of thought: for this I shall use Teilhard de Chardin’s term, the nodosphere, until someone invents something better. This covering of the earth’s sphericity with a thinking envelope, whose components are interacting with a steadily rising intensity, is now generating a powerful psychosocial pressure favouring a solution of least effort, by way of integration in a unitary organization of ideas and beliefs. But this will not happen automatically: it can only be achieved by a large-scale co-operative exercise of human reason and imagination.
When we look at the whole sweep of man’s history on earth, as now revealed by the labours of historians, archaeologists, and anthropologists, we see that everything that properly deserves to be called progress has depended on new knowledge and new organizations of knowledge in the shape of ideas. Agriculture, monotheism, mathematics, marine navigation, the scientific method, the industrial revolution, the conquest of infectious disease and the prolongation of life—all have depended upon the growth of knowledge and its better organization.
We have discovered that each advance may lead us into difficulties, but also that evolution is a dialectic or cybernetic process operating by feedback, in which new difficulties can be surmounted, but only with the aid of new discoveries and new applications of knowledge.
During the past three centuries the most powerful agency for providing new knowledge has been Science. I use the word, spelt thus with a capital letter, in the continental sense to include all branches of organized rational enquiry, including the natural sciences, the social and psychological sciences, and the various humanistic sciences, such as history and philosophy, aesthetics and comparative religion; and as opposed to all speculative and a prior: philosophies and untested explanatory systems.
Today, science too is being bent in on itself by the earth’s sphericity. Its spectacular advance since the Renaissance has been achieved by successive invasions of separate fields of enquiry—mechanics, astronomy, physics and chemistry, natural history and geology, physiology and biology, anthropology, psychology and sociology. This type of separate and sometimes competitive scientific expansion is now reaching its limit. There are still some vacant areas to explore, like space research or extrasensory perception; but science as a whole cannot escape the pressure towards integration.
In place of separate subjects each with their own assumptions, methodology and technical jargon, we must envisage networks of co-operative investigation, with common methods and terminology, all eventually linked up in a comprehensive process of enquiry. This, of course, will mean a radical reorganization of scientific teaching and research.
If man is responsible for the future of this planet, he must pay more attention to ecology—the science of relations between organisms and the resources of their environment.
Human ecology involves finding out what resources are available in our environment and how to make the best use of them. We have to think first of all of material resources— minerals, water-power, soil, forests, agricultural production— but we must also think of the non-material or enjoyment resources of the habitat, such as natural beauty and solitude, interest and adventure, wild scenery and wild life.
The two types of resource are interlinked. Thus in eastern Africa, the assemblage of splendid large mammals and birds, the last remnant of the climax community of prehuman evolution, is one of the world’s unique enjoyment resources. But it is of immediate financial value, through tourism, to the local inhabitants. It is also of physiological value: large areas of the dry savannah lands of the region degenerate if cultivated or used for grazing cattle. But if they are properly managed, their communities of wild animals yield large amounts of “ wild protein’ for human food—larger than can be obtained from domestic stock.
During much of man’s evolution he has been busily engaged in ruining his own habitat. We have been doing so in Britain, for instance, by polluting our rivers. The Thames was once a fine salmon river, and Henry II is said to have fed the polar bear given to him by the King of Norway by letting it out from the Tower of London at the end of a rope to fish for itself. The river was also famed for its oysters. Today, almost its only abundant animal is the little red worm Tubzfex, which specializes on survival in dirty oxygen-poor mud. Detergents and heated cooling water as well as sewage and general filth are ruining one river after another.
A new ecological threat of man against his own habitat has recently appeared, in the shape of pesticidal chemicals, both insecticides and herbicides. As Rachel Carson has brought out with devastating clarity in her book? The Silent Spring, these are now destroying the ecological pattern of the countryside. Apple and clover crops are failing because their pollinators, the bees, are being wiped out. Pesticides are depauperating the plantrich verges of our country roads, and killing off lovely and harmless flowers as well as so-called weeds. By killing caterpillars, they have caused the virtual disappearance of many of our butterflies and have sadly reduced the population of cuckoos and various songbirds. Numbers of birds are killed directly by eating poisoned grain, and others rendered sterile by the poisoned flesh of the insects and other creatures they eat. Enjoyment as well as material resources are being threatened; as my brother Aldous said after reading Rachel Carson’s book, we are exterminating half the basis of English poetry!
Scientific ecology gives the basis for good land use. I have already pointed out how important a proper land-use policy is in underdeveloped countries like Africa. It is equally important, though for rather other reasons, in overcrowded and highly developed countries like our own. In Britain, for instance, we have an actual shortage of space, and there is constant pressure on the land’s surface for a variety of different and even conflicting forms of use—for house-building, for communication, for industry, for military purposes, and for enjoyment. Somehow different forms of land use must be amicably co-ordinated, so that one form of use is paramount in one area, another in another. Proper land-use planning is applied human ecology.
Biologically-minded planners must also think about longterm ecological changes affecting the human habitat. Thus it appears probable that the present interglacial and relatively mild climate will continue for well over 5,000 years, with consequent melting of ice-caps, raising of the absolute sea-level, and threatened flooding of large areas of coastal flatlands (except in the arctic and subarctic, where isostatic recovery will continue to raise the land and lower the relative sea-level for about 4,000 years); but that, on the basis of Milankovich’s and van Woerkom’s calculations, this will be succeeded, a little over 10,000 years from now, by the onset of a new cold period of increasing glaciation.
Man lives in three kinds of habitat, the planetary, the social and the psychological. The planetary habitat, the concern of ecology in the ordinary sense, I have just been discussing. To deal with the problems of the social habitat, which man has created himself, we need a science of social ecology.
The outstanding social habitat is the city, the habitat of civilized man; as Lewis Mumford has so beautifully demonstrated in his great book3, The City in History, the history of cities is also the history of civilization. However, cities are now becoming self-defeating; if the growth of human civilization is to be fostered and not frustrated, it will be necessary to devote more and more attention to the social ecology of cities. Thus mere increase of size and numbers beyond a certain point brings its own problems of traffic congestion, commuting, and general frustration, and bad planning in the past necessitates so-called urban renewal in the present.
The city also can provide important enjoyment resources, not only as a centre for entertainment and the arts, but also in visual enjoyment of good planning and fine architecture.
Next we come to psychological ecology—the mind’s investigation of itself and its own psychological habitat. We must explore qualitative inner space as well as quantitative outer space. This, of course, includes the exploration of our own individual minds and their operations, and also exploration of the noosphere, the realm of thought and feeling which our minds create in interaction with the fact of experience, the psychological habitat in which we live and on whose resources we must draw.
As regards our individual minds, the main aim must be to canalize their development so as to reconcile or transcend conflicting drives and impulses, and to develop effective psychological bonds with other individuals and with nature around us. Much of this will be psychotechnology.
This will help us to correct various unfortunate tendencies— the tendency to find scapegoats for one’s own guilt, the tendency to put off one’s own responsibilities on to someone or something else, as when we ascribe our own wishes and purposes to the State or to God. It will help to prevent us discharging our aggressive impulses and our hates in wrong and dangerous ways, and help us to avoid reification—erecting abstractions to the status of real entities, thinking that there is any such thing as “truth” or “‘virtue”’.
We need co-ordinated research on all methods of attaining states of self-transcendent experience: on yoga, both physical and psychological; on directed meditation; on hypnotism in all its extraordinary manifestations; on dreams and their possible control; on apparent “‘possession”’ by an alien personality or spirit, as in medicine-men or shamans, or as in Haitian voodoo; on ecstatic or trance-like experiences produced by dancing, as in many tribal societies. In many cases, joint participation enhances and socializes the effect; this is so in voodoo, in tribal dances, and in the confraternities of dancing dervishes.
Meanwhile, physiology and biochemistry are indicating new areas for us to explore. For instance, it has now been shown that in man as well as in animals, electric stimulation of a particular area in the brain can produce an overwhelming sense of happiness or well-being in the whole organism. It has even been found possible to make one half of the body feel happy, while the other half remains in its normal state. To some people this seems somehow too materialistic; but after all, electric happiness 1s still happiness, and happiness is very much more important than the physical happenings with which it is correlated.
Perhaps even more exciting possibilities are being opened up by drugs, like mescalin, lysergic acid, and psilocybin, which can produce astonishing results in minute doses. They are called ““psychedelics”’ because they reveal new capacities of the human psyche. They appear to do this by modifying the psychometabolic machinery which builds up our perceptual world. In schizophrenia, some chemical substance, itself possibly due to a genetic error of metabolism, is apparently interfering with this process, so as to produce disorderly perception. Psychedelic drugs, on the other hand, seem to release the process from the need to check its results against outer experience. No longer forced to achieve coherence with the outer world of sense, it can produce inner experiences of great intensity and variety, with a coherence of their own. With some people in some circumstances, the experiences can be horribly distressing, but with others, perhaps the majority, they can be intensely releasing and satisfying.
The ritualization of shared transcendent experience to serve as a communal bond is a frequent feature of so-called primitive societies, as in the mescalin-induced but essentially religious peyote ceremonies of some North American Indians. We need to discover how it could be utilized in our more elaborate civilized communities. My brother Aldous has made some suggestions about this in his practical Utopia, Island [4].
Then there is the problem of economics. Our present economic system is rapidly becoming self-defeating. It is all geared to the supposed need for growth—a steady increase of production. The Western economic system, which is steadily invading new regions, is turning into what has been called consumerism. As one American writer has put it, the Western economy depends on persuading more people to believe that they want to consume more products. This is leading to over-exploitation of resources which ought to be conserved; to excessive concentration on advertising of saleable products; to the neglect of recipes for healthy and happy living (compare the large amounts still spent on advertising cigarettes with the small amount devoted to advertising their harmful effects in promoting lung cancer) ; and to the dissipation of talent and energy into non-productive channels. In the Soviet Union, on the other hand, we have what may be called productionism, partly to satisfy the obvious consumer needs of the population, but largely to keep up with and eventually to outstrip the United States in industrial efficiency.
The system leads to local over-production combined with world maldistribution. It is now being threatened by its own over-efficiency, first in respect of mass-production and now of automation. This is leading to underemployment (which is already serious in countries like India, and will shortly become serious in the United States and Britain) and to more compulsory leisure. Even if it were decided to stop the armaments race, nobody seems to know how to adjust our economy to such a drastic change.
I am not an economist: I would only suggest that we start looking at the problem from the other end, and aim at a worldwide system based on the idea that progressively fewer manhours will be needed to furnish the material substructure of life, but progressively more man-hours for occupying the time that is freed, a system in which the stigma of not being employed full-time would be removed. In other words, we need a fulfilment economy, aimed at providing opportunity for everyone to find some interesting or significant occupation during the half or more of their time which will not be gainfully employed in production.
This will be as radical a change as that from a barter to a money economy, or from a regulated system of production and trade to latsser faire capitalism: but what an exciting opportunity for the economists and sociologists!
Another urgent field for evolving man to explore is that of his own population increase. This is posing the most serious problems for his future, not merely in the long term but also in the short term of two or three generations only. The situation, in brief, is this. In the past half-century there has been an unprecedented population explosion, the result of so-called death control. Modern medicine and health measures have been so successful that they have drastically reduced mortality and much increased the expectation of life (though not the total life span). The human population only reached the thousand million mark early in this century; it is today just about 3,000 million; and whatever measures we undertake now, will more than double itself by the year 2000, within the life-time of many of us alive today. Not only has the absolute number of human beings been increasing, but also their rate of increase. The compound interest rate of world population-increase cannot have exceeded one-tenth of one per cent per annum for many millennia. It reached one per cent only in the present century. Today it is more than 1-8 per cent, and is still apparently going up. Several countries have even achieved the unenviable record of 3 per cent, which means doubling in 23 years.
As a result, the world’s population is beginning to press harder and harder on the world’s resources. Even now, perhaps half the total number of people in the world are inadequately nourished; in developed countries like Britain or Holland there is pressure on mere space; in under-developed countries, more and more marginal land is being cultivated, more and more forests are being cut down, more and more soil is being eroded.
What are we to do about it? Some people have suggested that we should export our surplus to other planets: they can never have thought quantitatively about the problem. This would mean shipping off a hundred human beings every minute. One thing is certain: the process cannot go on unchecked for more than two or three generations at most without leading to disastrous trouble. ‘Thus, it is impossible to industrialize underdeveloped and already densely populated countries if too much of the capital and skill needed for the process are swallowed up in feeding, housing and looking after too many children. A country like India must cut its birth-rate in half within half a century if it is to achieve successful industrial development: it is salutary to realize that, even if it did so, its population would still be increasing faster than Europe’s in its nineteenth-century heyday.
Over-multiplication may also lead to aggressive imperialist expansion. This happened in pre-war Germany, with its claim for Lebensraum ; it happened with pre-war Japan; and it rather looks as if it is happening now in post-war China.
The fall-out from the population explosion is already affecting us in many unpleasant ways. Over-increase of population leads inevitably to over-large cities; and this, as we see for ourselves in our daily London lives, leads to traffic paralysis, to frustrating rush and long hours of commuting for millions of men and women, and to the city-dweller being more and more completely cut off from nature. More and more elaborate bureaucratic regulation becomes necessary, and might all too easily lead on to some form of authoritarianism.
The problem also has important psychological aspects. In rats and other mammals, excessive crowding seriously distorts behaviour: there is much fighting, and the normal processes of reproduction are interfered with. There can be little doubt that some comparable neuroendocrine disturbance occurs when human beings are overcrowded: there is increasing frustration and irritation and the resultant tension can readily lead to outbreaks of violence and other anti-social behaviour.
The world needs a population policy. We must stop thinking in terms of a race between the production of food and the production of people; we must begin thinking in terms of a balance between people and the various resources they need. To achieve this, we must balance death-control with some form of birthcontrol, with the immediate aim of reducing the rate of population- increase and the ultimate aim of achieving a balanced adjustment instead of an unbalanced maladjustment.
To do this we must first of all overcome a great deal of moral, ideological and religious resistance. This can only be done by helping people understand that to oppose proper methods of birth control is radically immoral since it condemns an increasing number of human beings to increasing misery, frustration and ill-health.
Meanwhile, all advanced nations should devote an increasing amount of scientific and technological manpower to discovering and perfecting simple and acceptable methods of birth-control, and making their discoveries freely available to the rest of the world. For another thing, international aid should take account of what I may call the demographic credit-worthiness of the recipient. If the aid is likely to go down the drain of excess population, the recipient country should be encouraged and helped to initiate an efficient policy of population-control, and some of the aid should be devoted to seeing that the policy is effective.
We must also make the world at large aware that the whole future of mankind is endangered: if present trends continue unchecked man will become the cancer of the planet instead of the guide and director of its further evolution.
The population explosion is making us ask the fundamental question—so fundamental that it is usually not asked at all— what are people for? Whatever the answer, whether to achieve greater efficiency or power, or, as I am suggesting, to find greater fulfilment, it is clear that the general quality of the world’s population is not very high, is beginning to deteriorate, and should and could be improved. It is deteriorating, thanks to genetic defectives who would otherwise have died being kept alive, and thanks to the crop of new mutations due to fall-out. In modern man the direction of genetic evolution has started to change its sign, from positive to negative, from advance to retreat: we must manage to put it back on its age-old course of positive improvement.
The improvement of human genetic quality by eugenic methods would take a great load of suffering and frustration off the shoulders of evolving humanity, and would much increase both enjoyment and efficiency. Let me give one example. The general level of genetic intelligence could theoretically be raised by eugenic selection; and even a slight rise in its average level would give a markedincrease in the number of the outstandingly intelligent and capable people needed to run our increasingly complex societies. Thus a 1:5 per cent increase in mean genetic intelligence quotient (I.Q.), from 100 to 101-5, would increase the production of those with an I.Q. of 160 and over by about 50 per cent.
How to implement a eugenic policy in practice is another matter. The effects of merely encouraging potentially wellendowed individuals to have more children, and vice versa, would be much too slow for modern psychosocial evolution. Eugenics will eventually have to have recourse to methods like multiple artificial insemination by preferred donors of high genetic quality, as Professor Muller emphasized a quarter of a century ago, and I re-emphasized in my recent Galton Lecture. Such a policy will not be easy to execute. However, I confidently look forward to a time when eugenic improvement will become one of the major aims of mankind.
Education is another subject of basic concern for human evolution, for it transmits and can transform the tradition in and by which we live. There are many disputes about education, but no dispute that it needs radical improvement if it is to do its job successfully in man’s rapidly changing life.
In the first place, education must aim to give an overall picture of the world we have to live in and of ourselves who have to live in it, instead of dishing up a curriculum in a series of separate “‘subjects’’. It can sketch in the broad outlines of such a picture at a very early age, provided that a general approach is used from the outset; and it is quite possible to give a coherent picture and some real understanding by the age of 15 or 16, provided that no attempt is made to present children with a premature doctrinal synthesis and that the curriculum is properly planned so that subjects (or as I would prefer to say, fields of study) are not overburdened with details, do not compete, but reinforce each other in a total pattern.
In such an integrated curriculum, the evolutionary-historical idea could provide a central core and the ecological idea could cover the branching interrelation of subjects, while the idea of science, art, religion and literature as psychosocial organs would bring the sciences and the humanities into partnership. Such a curriculum would go a long way, not only towards bridging the gap between C. P. Snow’s two cultures, but also towards making the process of learning much more interesting and enjoyable. I remember Bertrand Russell once exclaiming “‘Isn’t it nice to know things!”’: our educational system ought to ensure that the average boy and girl can echo this sentiment.
Of course education must also equip people with specialized knowledge and specialized skills, but we must beware both of excessive and of premature specialization.
In addition to a curriculum of subjects, we need something quite new—a properly thought-out curriculum of experience: discovery through projects and travel, through group studies and adventure, through participation in activities felt to be worth while. In such ways, education could provide for greater fulfilment as well as for better learning.
In particular, education in the next phase should pay a great deal of attention to non-verbal education of all sorts. It should help children to explore the possibilities of their own bodies, of perception, of imagination, of creative activity, of the enjoyment of beauty and art. Though art in the broad sense is one of the major functions of man, the arts are lamentably neglected in our educational system, especially in its higher reaches.
Man is the most variable of all organisms, and the new education must take full account of this basic fact. Human variety is a source of strength to society, and we must encourage it and not try to impose uniformity. The educational system should take Roger Williams’ dictum Free but Unequal as its motto, and make Varied Excellence its aim.
At the moment we are encouraging verbalizers and discouraging visualizers, and also encouraging quick and docile learning and discouraging imagination and creativity. We need an Education Council to initiate research into this and every other aspect of the educational process.
One fundamental aim of education should be to help children to develop an integrated personality. For this to be successful, the educational profession will have to take full account of modern psychology and psychiatry, and to do a great deal of research on the best methods of enabling children to by-pass or transcend conflict and to arrive at a better integration of their inner selves.
Education should also help to transform cultural tradition. It can do this if the basic idea-system which it puts before growing minds is an evolutionary one, in which the ideas of possible improvement and the vast extent of unrealized possibility are implicitly and explicitly stressed. If it provides boys and girls with opportunities of fulfilment during their school career, this will make them protagonists of a real fulfilment society in the future. In such ways, education could become an efficient agency of further human evolution.
I would have liked to say something about the situation in other organs of evolving man—about art as simultaneously creating and interpreting complexity and variety in ways impossible to logic or discursive exposition; about religion as a psychosocial organ relating man in some significant way with the powers and forces that move him from within and batter on him from without, an agency for expressing, affirming, and struggling with his destiny in mingled awe and adoration. But I have neither the competence or the space.
Let me summarize my theme. First, we biologists have to think of the future of man in the unfamiliar terms of psychosocial or cultural evolution.
Looking back, we see that evolving man has lurched from one crisis to another. Great empires have collapsed, whole civilizations have been violently destroyed; thought has been muzzled, common people cruelly exploited, habitats ruined. One dominant phase of psychosocial evolution after another has reached a limit and has had to crumble and be remodelled or replaced if human advance was to continue. Yet in the long term there has been advance, and new advance has always sprung from new ideas, new knowledge and its applications.
The present phase of the process is rapidly becoming selflimiting and self-defeating. If we fail to control our economic system, we over-exploit our resources. If we fail to prevent atomic war, we destroy civilization. If we fail to control our population, we destroy our habitat and our culture. However, our increasing knowledge is indicating how we might remodel our psychosocial organization and escape from the apparent impasse.
The new and central factor in the present situation is that the evolutionary process, in the person of mankind, has for the first time become conscious of itself. We are realizing that we need a global evolutionary policy, to which we shall have to adjust our economic and social and national policies.
To succeed in this we need to reorganize our science—to switch the various branches of science out of their separate channels, and bring them together in a co-operative effort. In particular, we must switch more and more of our scientific efforts from the exploration of outer space to that of inner space—the realm of our own minds, and the psychometabolic processes at work in it. It is here that the greatest discoveries will be made, here that the largest and most fruitful territories await our occupancy. All branches of science and learning, from biophysics to social anthropology, from psychiatry to aesthetics, can join in this great venture of exploration.
We should set about planning a Fulfilment Society, rather than a Welfare Society or an Efficiency Society or a Power Society. Greater fulfilment can only come about by the realization of more of our potentialities. Once people grasp what a small fraction of humanity’s potentialities are actually being realized, and what vast new possibilities are waiting to be elicited, we shall have a new and powerful motive to activate our future.
Our knowledge of the evolutionary past makes it clear that any new psychosocial system should be open-ended, not liable to become self-limiting. Like science itself, human evolution must become a self-correcting cybernetic process.
Our present civilization is becoming dysgenic. To reverse this grave trend, we must use our genetical knowledge to the full, and develop new techniques of human reproduction, such as oral contraception and multiple insemination by deep-frozen sperm from desired donors. Eventually, the prospect of radical eugenic improvement could become one of the mainsprings of man’s evolutionary advance.
Meanwhile, since evolutionary advance depends on knowledge, we must try to secure the widest possible dissemination of modern knowledge and ideas about our evolutionary role and the possibilities of fulfilment, must raise the level of education in all sections of all nations, and must remodel our educational systems so that they can promote transformation as well as transmit tradition.
To me, it is an exciting fact that man, after he appeared to have been dethroned from his supremacy, demoted from his central position in the universe to the status of an insignificant inhabitant of a small outlying planet of one among millions of stars, has now become reinstated in a key position, one of the rare spearheads or torchbearers, or trustees—choose your metaphor according to taste !—of advance in the cosmic process of evolution.
The present is a challenging moment, when for the first time we can see ourselves in the long perspective of that extraordinary process, can get a better view of its operation and direction, and can bring all our resources of knowledge and will to bear on the dual task of avoiding immediate disaster and realizing new possibilities in the long future. In this dual task, only scientific method and a massive deployment of scientific manpower can prevent disaster and ensure evolutionary improvement.
Kreuzigen sollte man jeden Propheten im dreiszigsten Jahre;
Kennt er nur einmal die Welt, wird der Betrogne der Schelm.
GOETHE: Venetianische Epigramme
A LTHOUGH I have agreed to undertake the impossible task of summarizing the future of infectious and malignant diseases, it has become quite obvious to me that only a very perfunctory panorama of the future can be presented within the space allowed. Rather than indulge in generalities, I shall attempt to show with a few examples the problem of infectious and malignant diseases as we see them today and as we may project them into the future.
" ... and I do not believe that there were any such diseases in the days of Asclepius.”’
PLATO: Republic, Boox IIIOur forebears who lived during the period of the industrial revolution witnessed the occurrence of enormous upheavals in the environment of man, which in turn made conditions ideal for the massive spread of infectious diseases. Between their time and ours the battle against diseases, carried out mainly through the correction of these upsets, resulted in the temporary arrest of the spread of many infectious diseases.
At present this spread is mainly controlled through improvements in environmental sanitary procedures such as food inspection, purification of drinking water, and the like. A minor part is played by other measures directed against specific infections, particularly those of bacterial origin.
Among these measures immunization against such diseases as tetanus and diphtheria has been effective, even though directed against intoxication and not infection by the respective agents.
Antibiotic prophylaxis, directed particularly against meningococcal and beta haemolytic streptococcal infections, has also been a successful procedure in preventing these diseases; furthermore, development of drug-resistant mutants has been largely avoided when antibiotics were not used indiscriminately but were chosen because they were effective against a specific organism.
Thus the present situation on the battlefront is a sort of truce based upon the maintenance of ecological balance between man and the pathogenic bacteria. Within the conditions imposed by the truce many bacterial diseases of man are suppressed while at the same time the causative agents are allowed to propagate in nature.
"Here, as there, exists a mob which cannot endure the thought of things to which it is not accustomed ..."
CYRANO DE BERGERAC: Voyages to the Moon and the SunThere are many factors which may contribute to collapse of the truce and resumption of hostilities by the bacterial infections in the near or more distant future. Among these factors are several which even now play a definite rédle in upsetting the balance between man and his infections.
Prolongation of human life has been the goal of almost all Utopias, from Campanella’s City of the Sun in the sixteenth century to W. H. Hudson’s Crystal Age in the twentieth. Today, increased longevity of the population in general is no longer a figment of the imagination but a fact and also a hazard. Increased numbers of individuals reach old age, when they become a more attractive prey for infection. In addition, prolongation of life in subjects suffering from diseases such as cancer, lupus erythematosis, and others creates still another fraction of the population highly susceptible to infections. Since people will continue to live longer and, thanks to new and better drugs, those who suffer from chronic disease will suffer longer, an increase in the spread of infections is to be expected in the future.
A more frequent manipulation of the human body, in the guise of healing, has already contributed to an increase in the rate of infections. I refer here particularly to surgical procedures which, when performed carelessly, have contributed to the increase of staphylococcal infection in hospitals. The introduction of technical improvements will lead to more frequent use of surgical procedures in general, as well as their prolongation from the present average length of one to two hours to as long as nine to twelve hours, thus also prolonging the period of exposure of the patient to infection. However, the greatest danger of upsetting the equilibrium between man and his bacteria lies in anti-bacterial drug therapy, either inadequate or based on unsound principles, and in attempts to eradicate infections.
"...non sarebbe
qualche nuova conquesta?
Io lo devo saper,, per porla in lista.’’
DA PONTE (Mozart: Don Giovanni)In an editorial in the September, 1962 issue of the American Review of Respiratory Diseases, William Stead wrote the following about the future progress of eradication of tuberculosis:
“Control of a communicable disease is usually construed to mean a reduction of incidence to a level acceptable to public health authorities. Eradication, on the other hand, entails the complete elimination of the etiologic agent from its susceptible host. The one is a relative reduction and the other an absolute elimination. Eradication requires a far greater understanding of several aspects of the disease than is presently possessed. Herein lies a great challenge for the future. It will have to be met by careful research into questions which heretofore have been viewed as “‘academic”’ or even esoteric by most people. Eradication will require a much greater understanding of the natural history of the disease in man, the causative organisms—their mode of transmission, adaptability, mechanisms for persistence inside and outside the host—et cetera. It appears likely that eradication will depend more upon knowledge of such factors than upon proficiency in the diagnosis and therapy of individual patients with tuberculosis.”
This statement can also be applied to any eradication programme planned for infections other than tuberculosis. By now it should be abundantly clear to everybody that even individual therapy rarely, if ever, ““eradicates’’ the infectious agent from the organism of the treated individuals. If this concept is extended to the population at large, it may lead only to an alarming increase in the number of drug-resistant persisters which would be driven underground where they cannot be detected. Such micro-organisms could strike at any time and, in the absence of new and effective therapeutic measures, could cause havoc among the susceptible population.
Penicillin has been used for the rapid treatment of gonorrhoea for the past twenty years, and yet the disease has rapidly increased during the past eight years in the 12-23-year age group. Although this increase in the incidence of infection is caused chiefly by the awareness of availability of an effective therapy and a disregard for any other “safety measure’’, it recently became known that gonococcal infection of the female genito-urinary tract can probably never be “‘eradicated”’ even during an intensive course of individual therapy, because of changes in bacterial cell metabolism which may be responsible for relative insusceptibility to antibiotics.
Development of drug-resistant mutants has been observed repeatedly in connexion with the notorious infection by staphylococci in hospitals. Drug resistance as a function of time in tuberculosis infection has been described by Stead as follows (Fig. 1). A young adult who, let us say in 1953, showed first signs of active tuberculosis in the upper lobe of his lung in the presence of fibrotic and calcified lesions of the middle lobe representing primary infection, may have been treated inadequately. A child exposed to contact with him in 1953 would be infected with drug-susceptible bacilli; however, if the patient’s infection should become reactivated in 1955, a child exposed to him at that time might become infected with drug-resistant organisms. As happens in most cases, the primary lesions of the child will heal spontaneously; however, reactivation may occur any time from ten to twenty years later, so that drug-resistant bacilli would first be isolated in this family in the period 1966-1976. Families with a similar history are numerous throughout the world, and future attempts to control tuberculosis have a bleak outlook if drug treatment alone remains the common denominator, particularly when the initial case has transmitted the infection to contacts.
It should be mentioned in passing that a factor associated with drug resistance of some species of bacteria such as Salmonella seems to have become identified with the episome, an extrachromosomal genetic unit which may multiply independently of the chromosome or as an addition to it. This makes the factor almost invulnerable, since it can be either transmitted by conjugation or transduction or become attached to the chromosomes and associated with the genetic mechanism.
Another major danger in attempting to eradicate disease lies in the possible consequences of an upset in the ecological balance between man and his micro-organisms. The partial or total elimination of any microbial species can lead to the appearance of new, often hitherto unrecognized infectious agents which would tend, in the human body, to take the place of the bugs which had been driven out. Even now there is an increasing number of mycobacterial infections which are not true tuberculosis, and many cases of bacterial meningitis are caused by microbes which have not previously been known to play a role in the aetiology of the disease.
Eradication of malaria is a slogan for the immediate future; yet it has already been demonstrated that monkey malaria can be transmitted to man, and attempts at eradication of one parasite will only make possible its replacement by another which may be much harder to deal with. In general, the list of non-pathogenic organisms which may take the place of the “eradicated”? pathogens in the human body is probably inexhaustible. Many of them have never been observed in connexion with a disease, and yet they may become a greater cause of alarm than the pathogenic organisms of our immediate acquaintance.
Eradication of poliomyelitis is another aim of the future public health man. What for? Even if we could not control outbreaks of polio as we do today, it should be remembered that polio is essentially a mild infection of the gastrointestinal tract which runs, in the vast majority of cases, an asymptomatic course. ‘The virus is almost a normal inhabitant of human intestines, and its “‘eradication”’, which I hope will never take place, could lead to its replacement by other unrelated viral agents which might treat the human host much less mercifully than polio does. (Good old polio days!) And yet an almost perfect method of prevention of polio is available for the future. I refer here, humble as I am, to the live virus vaccine, the use of which should be hailed by the slogan: “‘ Do not eradicate, but replace.”” The attenuated virus substituting for the virulent one in the human gut may prevent upsets in the balance of the intestinal flora.
To place a virus hors de combat, anyhow, is not an easy task. Rabies is one of the oldest known diseases of mankind. Rabies virus is characterized by its infectivity for all warm-blooded animals, and the disease always ends in death. No wonder that in the course of centuries man has turned his heaviest guns against the rabies virus and, except for the folly of the Pasteur treatment, used all the weapons in his armoury in an expedient way. I refer here not only to effective mass vaccinations of domestic animals but also to other campaigns, often involving quite drastic methods such as endless quarantine, elimination of stray dogs and of wild life, and so forth. How does the virus react to such concerted attacks? Because of certain chemical components of its capsule the rabies virus can attach itself to a wide variety of receptor sites in different species and tissues. The presence of rabies in vampire bats in South and Central America has been known since the early sixteenth century. For the next four centuries the rabid vampire bats seemed to respect
the southern borders of the U.S.A. However in the last decade when the public health authorities in the U.S.A. were seemingly winning the battle for control of rabies, one state (Florida) reported, in 1953, the appearance of an insect-eating bat which attacked a young boy. This bat was rabid. In 1961, 29 states reported the presence of rabid bats in their territory at one time or another. The virus played still another trick to outwit its adversary. Rabies infection was always supposedly transmitted by contact, through the “incurable wound” of Fracastorius. However, during recent years two speleologists died in the United States without apparently being exposed to the bite of an animal. Exposure of animals to inhalation of the virus from bats’ excreta in the same caves led to the conclusion that the virus had changed its ways of infecting man and that the two men died after breathing in the infectious agent.
No wonder that we do not expect ever to free ourselves from rabies in the Americas, and since bat quarantine has not yet been introduced in England, the splendid isolation (against rabies) of the United Kingdom may also end one day.
An even “‘lovelier’’ prospect is offered by a virus travelling from the animal to the plant kingdom—and perhaps having a return ticket. I refer here to the so-called reoviruses of man, which seem to be related to a wound-tumour virus of plants. Where we go from here, nobody has predicted at present.
"And a man who will show every knave or fool that he thinks him such, will engage in a most ruinous war against a number much superior to those that he and his allies can bring into the field.”
EARL OF CHESTERFIELD: Letters to His SonSomebody looking for a needle in a haystack on the moon may not find the needle but may find Bacillus calfactor, a thermophilic micro-organism which is responsible for spontaneous combustion of hay on this earth. Since the earth’s thermophilics are remarkably resistant to thermal damage and grow lustily at temperatures of 65—70°c for reasons not as yet clear to anybody, it is perfectly possible that moon strains of Bacillus calfactor or a new brand of thermophilics may withstand moon temperatures and low supplies of oxygen or none at all.
There is a biological entity on this earth called scrapie which causes a disease of the central nervous system of sheep and goats and was recently transmitted to mice. The “‘agent’’ causing scrapie can be boiled for hours and treated with high concentrations of disinfectants and antiseptic without losing its pathogenic properties.
I know nothing about extraterrestrial infections and even less about the diseases caused by these infections, but I mention the thermophilics and scrapie, since, first of all, we could send them around in outer space with the expectation that they would easily survive to reach the other worlds, and second, some of the invading extraterrestrials may not seem as alien to us as might be expected in comparison with these two curios of our own world. ‘This holds true only if bug life on other planets is based on a carbon and water cycle.
Future dealings with the extraterrestrials and with our own variety of microbes will depend much on the frequency and degree of stupidity among the men who will occupy themselves with these problems. Ifa universal antibiotic became available in the future and were used for prevention and therapy of human infections on a mass scale, a major disaster would befall the human species. There is no greater nightmare to dream about the future than the creation of a germ-free man. None other than Cyrano de Bergerac in his Histoire Comique des Etats et Empires de la Lune et du Soleil showed clearly the necessity of rearing man in the state of benign infection: “Perhaps our flesh, our blood and our vital principles are nothing but a texture of little animals holding together, lending us movement from their own and blindly allowing our will to drive them like a coachman, yet drive us too and all together produce that action we call life.”
Germ-free animals are laboratory artifacts and anatomophysiological anomalies which may serve a useful purpose as research tools, particularly in order to show how easy it is to upset the germ-free condition. Dubos and Schaedler indicated in 1962 that mice which have been reared free of coliform bacteria and enterococci, although not germ-free, have an abnormally reduced indigenous flora of the gut. Exposure of these mice to an antibiotic such as penicillin in the drinking water causes an explosive increase in the number of coliform bacteria and enterococci. Similar results are achieved by a single injection of endotoxin. Removal of either antibiotic or endotoxin is followed by a decrease in bacterial population.
Thus the future of infectious diseases as well as other problems of mankind will depend on the resources and ingenuity of men of the future in coping with these problems. If they understand, as many people do not, that man has to live with his infections in a state of ecological bliss which cannot be upset by wild applications of drug therapy and attempts at eradication, then control of infectious diseases will improve even in the face of possible invasion by extraterrestrial micro-organisms.
If, on the other hand, folly prevails, man may have looked too long into the abyss and, as Nietzsche has warned, the abyss may start looking into him.
". . . because there are times when the fate of a man is not like a game of chess dependent on skill, but like a lottery.”
ILYA EHRENBURG: People and Life, 1891-1921It is difficult to predict the future of malignant disease because of the simple but important fact that the cause of cancer in man is essentially unknown. We may only speculate within the scope of our present knowledge on the aetiology of malignancy in general and then attempt to indicate the pathways of preventive or therapeutic approaches which appear most promising for the future.
It is quite clear that the cause of cancer is multi-factorial, and there are two principal ways in which these local clusters of fast-growing cells can acquire characteristics which enable them to become malignant.
(1) Acquisition of malignant characteristics from within: the cell constituents which are responsible for the specific function of the cell are changed by an event that acts upon the cell without adding a new constituent. This is illustrated in Fig. 2a, where the house at the top represents a normal organism or cell which is struck by lightning and then changes its character. Tumours caused by chemical carcinogens, physical carcinogens, and “spontaneous events”? of unknown origin belong to this group.
(2) Acquisition of tumour cell characteristics from without: the normal cell is invaded by one or more macromolecules which alter the cell sufficiently to allow it to acquire the characteristics of a tumour. As Fig. 2b indicates the invader may be likened to a ghost which enters a house, inhabits it, and changes its character. It is clear that the “invading’”’ macromolecules may either replace the normal cell constituents with others or add a new constituent to the pre-existing ones. Within this classification, the acquisition of tumour cell characteristics from without could be induced by the so-called tumour viruses, or their essential constituents, or by any other natural or artificial macromolecules which are able to invade a cell and function as described above.
Autonomy and dependence
Tumour cells which acquire their character from within or from without may either become autonomous or remain dependent.
(a) The autonomous cancer cells produce daughter cells regardless of repetition of the original inducing event. These daughter cells will then divide again and create a generation of cells which is essentially immortal. Most, if not all, of the tumours which acquire their character from within belong to this category. Tumour viruses which contain deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA) also seem to induce autonomous tumours.
(b) The dependent tumour cells rely on multiplication of the inducing agent in order to survive as cancer cells. Thus they may die out if they are not re-invaded by the original agent. Most, if not all, tumours caused by viruses containing ribonucleic acid (RNA) belong to this category and, as shown in Fig. 2c, the invader has to move from cell to cell since its sojourn is terminated by the destruction of its abode.
For the sake of simplicity, this description of the genesis of a malignant tumour has been restricted to these single events which actually trigger the transformation of a normal cell into a tumour cell. It is recognized, of course, that this is at most a verisimilitude of the natural event, and that many other factors have been disregarded which play a paramount réle in carcinogenesis today or may do so tomorrow.
Prophylactic approaches
Prophylactic measures will be based upon protection against the precipitating event, when and if it is known. It is not my wish to enter into the controversy over the role of tobacco
smoking in carcinogenesis, but it is clear that numerous cancer-inducing environmental factors exist today and many will be discovered in the future which may be of equal or perhaps greater importance. Although removal of such factors from the environment will be one of the prophylactic measures employed, it must be recognized that it is in our power to eliminate only those factors which have caused cancer during the past few decades and not those which will cause it in the coming twenty years. Thus the success of these prophylactic measures will be significantly limited, and the generations to come will have to derive satisfaction from the knowledge that they would have been able to prevent some form of cancer in their parents, if they were still living, even though they may not be able to avoid exposure to environmental factors which might cause malignancy in themselves or their children.
Up to this year there was little chance that any procedure based on vaccination of man against a virus infection might bring about immunity against cancer, even though it had been known for some time that immunization of rodents against a tumour virus was successful in preventing growth of tumours originally induced by these viruses. However, this year evidence has been presented that three viruses, two involved in certain types of respiratory infections of man and one present in kidneys of normal monkeys, caused tumour formation in hamsters and one of these viruses transformed human cells in tissue culture. Thus it is not impossible that in the future viral agents known to cause disease of trivial nature in man may prove to be carcinogenic.
Although a direct link between these events and tumour induction in man may not be established for some time to come, the possible identification of a specific antigen in human cancer cells related in some fashion to the antigenic components of the virus or its essential constituents may raise the possibility of immunization of man against the virus and prevention of a certain type (probably only one type) of malignancy. An epidemiological study in which incidence of malignancy will be correlated with the presence of antibodies against different viruses in a given segment of the population is an undertaking of much more heroic measure and the results of such a venture may not justify its undertaking.
Outline (for the future) of possible therapeutic approaches
The success of possible future therapeutic approaches will be related to the way in which the character of the tumour cell was acquired, and whether the tumour cell is of the autonomous or of the dependent type.
Therapeutic approaches can be divided into attempts by physical, chemical and biological means.
The physical approach is based essentially on surgical removal of the tumour or destruction of the tumour by other means. Early diagnosis and skilful surgery have been in the forefront of the therapeutic approaches to the problem of malignancy. Since it is expected that surgical techniques in the future will improve at an even more alarming rate than at present, every primary tumour growth will be accessible to total extirpation. The problems which remain will relate to the multicentric origin of the primary tumour and to metastases (secondary development). Simultaneous development of cancer cell foci in the two lungs makes the surgical approach futile. Recurrences and metastases present an even more perplexing problem, although it is quite certain that the majority of malignant cells in the circulating blood do not form metastases. ‘Two factors which are at present under consideration are the changed state of the endothelium lining the blood vessels which permits effective passage of a metastatic cell and the possiblity that the arrested metastatic cells are genetically altered in comparison with the majority of the tumour cells and can therefore penetrate more effectively into the endothelium and resist the largely unfavourable situation of the organism vis-d-vis cancer cells.
Outright surgical procedures can also be applied to autonomous types of cancer which acquired their characteristics from without or from within, but in dependent types of tumours which acquired their character from without they do not make sense, since surgery will probably serve only to disseminate the causative agent through other cells and tissues of the body. However, irradiation may find a place in the treatment of this type of cancer since it has been shown that there are periods of relatively high sensitivity to irradiation during the multiplication of ribonucleic acid viruses.
Any possible therapeutic approach based on chemical means is even more conditioned by the type of the inducing event and by the characteristics of the tumour. A highly theoretical possibility of therapy of autonomous tumours which acquired their characteristics from within lies in the neutralization of the effect of the original inducing event. This may take place by administration of an as yet undiscovered chemical mutagen for mammalian cells. Another possibility involves the use of inhibitors of the metabolic function of a cell. The difficulty here lies not in the lack of available compounds which have been successfully incorporated into the metabolism of mammalian cells, but in the ability of those compounds to reach the tumour zn situ in unaltered form and, what is more important, to distinguish specifically and sharply between the tumour cell — and the normal cell.
The use of anti-metabolites in autonomous cancer acquired from without may offer a more hopeful approach, particularly if the original event introduced a macromolecule consisting of building blocks not found in normal cells. Inhibition of metabolic functions may also lead to the destruction of dependent tumours acquired from without. The latter task will be facilitated if the attempt is directed towards the reproducing agent without concomitant damage to the uninfected cells of the host.
Future attempts at therapy of autonomous tumours acquired from within or from without based on biological approaches may include the use of “homing” devices such as cell-lysing viruses which display greater affinity for malignant cells than
for normal cells. Reconstitution of normal cell functions based on the introduction into the malignant cell of normal cell constituents may also be feasible theoretically, if malignancy depended on cessation of function of a genetic cellular constituent (minus mutation). The missing constituent could then be introduced without a carrier or by a biological entity. This is a simple procedure in bacteria; it does occur in mammalian cells grown in tissue culture; it still remains in the realm of highly unreal possibilities for tumour tissue in situ.
In dependent tumours acquired from without, ‘“homing”’ devices are not applicable but, in addition to other biological approaches mentioned above, therapy based on irreversible binding of the inducing agent by the creation of receptor sites other than those of the host’s cells may be considered.
Prevention of exposure of man to environments which may be cancer-inducing and surgery seem to be the only hopeful approaches to the control of autonomous tumours acquired from within, and I regret to say that the negative evidence available up to now indicates that the majority of human tumours may belong to this category. Therapeutic attempts based on chemical and biological approaches may lead to simultaneous destruction of the tumour and its host.
Although prevention of metastases and recurrences should be considered as the immediate goal of therapeutic approaches, ultimately the best, and perhaps the only, solution lies in development of recognition by the human host of the alien antigenic components of his tumour. Tumour antigens may become synthesized de novo as a specific protein of the malignant cells, or the antigen may reveal itself because of ‘‘inactivation”’ of the normal antigenic cell constituents by the malignant process. If these specific antigens were to be associated with the surface of the cell, a recognition response on the part of the host might be expected. These recognition processes would be of the utmost importance in making any other therapeutic approach successful since the ultimate destruction of remnants or recurrences of the malignant cells would become subject, in contrast to all other therapies, to a destroying force, acting specifically from within. The possibilities of attacking malignancy by stimulation of defence mechanisms more primitive than those of immunological response will be discussed below.
"Just as we don’t know what a spirit is, so we are ignorant of what a body is: we see some of its properties; but what is the subject in which these properties reside?”’
VOLTAIRE: Philosophical DictionaryThese forays into the future of mankind would not be complete without a brief consideration of the problem of resistance and susceptibility of man to diseases. Although Swift was sure to recognize ‘‘who first brought the pox into a noble house which hath lineally descended in scrofulous tumours to their posterity”’, at present, unfortunately, we know next to nothing about the genetic factors which may determine susceptibility of man to a given infection. A fairly convincing case can be built up for the relative resistance to tuberculosis of Central European Jews, who after migration to Israel about twenty years ago ‘“‘mixed”’ with the Jewish population of North Africa and Asia Minor. The result of the contact was the appearance of a fulminant type of tuberculosis among the nomadic Jews, whereas the Central Europeans continued to suffer only from the mild variety of the disease.
More precise data are currently available about a greater susceptibility to infection and malignancy among individuals suffering from several types of congenital abnormalities. For instance, the incidence of leukaemia (of congenital type) is twenty times higher in Mongols than in normal children. Mongols and subjects suffering from agammaglobulinaemia are easy prey to infections, as are individuals suffering from other types of congenitally acquired metabolic disorders. ‘These traits are, however, determined by sex-linked recessive genes and it is hoped they will not present any major problems for generations to come.
Whether there exists in the human population a trait which is inherited as a dominant character and which determines susceptibility or resistance to several major infections and cancer is unknown at present; moreover, it is difficult to determine which method is to be chosen to make a rational approach to the study of this important problem. For instance, we would like to know why half the readers of this symposium will suffer from five to ten common colds during the coming year while the the other half will remain free of this affliction, even though the frequency of exposures will be the same for the two groups. We know only that this disparity in susceptibility cannot be explained by the presence of specific antibodies.
Although no approaches have so far been made to investigate this problem rationally in man, data from animals may indicate pathways to be followed in the future. It has been shown that resistance or susceptibility of mice to several infections, inherited as a dominant character, finds its expression on the cellular level in a certain fraction of a cell population known as macrophages. These cells, which are present by the million in the body of the animals, probably express the most primitive “immunological”? defence system of living beings, already operative in animals on the lowest level of the vertebrate scale, such as hagfish and lampreys, which apparently cannot develop serum antibodies to an antigenic stimulus. The macrophage defence mechanism has never been adequately investigated in human subjects, particularly from the point of view of genetic mapping of man based on susceptibility of his macrophages to infectious agents. Neither has the non-homogeneous human macrophage population been divided into groups in relation to their reaction to infectious agents. Within the context of such a study, resistance and susceptibility may be discerned as genetic traits in man. Stimulation of the macrophages by certain compounds may result in cell population shifts in relation to phagocytic properties which in turn will make the host more resistant to pathogenic challenges. This has been observed in animals, which may change their resistance pattern to infections depending on the compound used and the time elapsed between its administration and the challenge. By predicting this approach, I do not mean to imply that we should revert to the application of so-called “‘non-specific stimulation”? such as injections of milk or typhoid vaccine, methods which have been used commonly by the preceding generation and discarded as worthless. On the contrary, it is hoped that a systematic study will lead to discovery of a variety of stimulants which would make the non-specific type of therapy or prophylaxis a specific one.
Since macrophages and possibly other cells of the lymphoid tissues obtained from mice and birds bearing chemical or virus-induced tumours were found specifically to destroy tumour cells, immunological recognition of specific tumour antigens by cells of the tumour-bearing host may take place more frequently than is suspected, but in most cases the fast-multiplying tumour cells overwhelm the defences of the host. If future generations find means to stimulate these recognition mechanisms and, eo ipso, slow the development of the tumour, the future prevention or cure of malignant diseases should not look so bleak.
Finally, continuing our daydreaming, if means are found to induce changes in the process of cell differentiation which favour the rise of cells capable of taking care of many common and uncommon infections, the “‘ milieu intérieur’’? of man in the future may have a totally different aspect to the “‘ milieu” of the present victims of pathogenic sabotage.
So far as a "milieu extérieur’’ is concerned, an environmental factor which plays an almost universal role in making man more susceptible to infection is subclinical protein malnutrition based on unbalanced composition of amino acids in the diet. As soon as this deficiency is corrected, the increased susceptibility to infection disappears. Other environmental factors such as habits, stress, climate, and protection against infection at a young age are also known to play a réle in changing the susceptibility of man to infections. Alas, there is no indication as yet of how to change the human environment in such a way as to bring about the greatest resistance to the pathogenic challenges encountered during man’s lifetime. Perhaps this task will be more successfully tackled by future generations.
“It is funny, you will be dead someday.”
e. e. cummings: sonnets—actualities IIArcadia
Date unknown or unperceived
Dear Junior (so many times removed),
Encouraged by the inscription on old tombstones, “Et in Arcadia ego”’, I went to Arcady in order to inhabit the realm of perfect bliss and eternal happiness. Since the subtleties of the Latin language will escape you (if you ever even heard about Latin), let me tell you that I was wrong in interpreting “Et in Arcadia ego” as I did. It was George III of England who understood the phrase correctly when he said, “Ay, ay, death is even in Arcadia.”
As you have guessed it, this is not the only time I was wrong. In order to help you avoid mistakes I have made, let me offer you a guide on problems of health which I have composed in my spare time.
Use computers for diagnosis of diseases which you can recognize fairly a priori. In cases of infections caused by agents not encountered in the textbooks of pathogenic organisms, including the extraterrestrial bugs, you may use up so much energy trying to codify the information to be fed into the computer that you may still employ the do-it-yourself kit even though it may not yet be nationalized.
Treat human subjects on a purely individual basis, i.e. determine the causes of the infection and the susceptibility of the agent to a given drug; use this drug alone, and use it sparingly.
Continue washing your hands between patients and before meals, and advise others to follow this archaic custom. I would guess that even in your time, environmental sanitation cannot be replaced by the best of the antibiotics.
If you happen to be a mechanical healer and if you are engaged in reconstruction of the human heart during an operation lasting for days, do not rely on drugs alone in the prevention of infection in the newly reconstructed patient. Use your brains and good techniques of sterilization.
Do not overvaccinate for protection against diseases. Employ only vaccines which, while protecting against one pathogen, do not spread another. Preferably, use vaccine types which will maintain the balance between infectious agents and their human host, replacing the more virulent pathogen by a more attenuated one.
Do not engage in programmes of eradication of infectious diseases. You will only drive the causative agents underground where they will become engaged in never-ending guerrilla warfare.
If a universal antibiotic is found, immediately organize societies to prevent its use. It should be dealt with as we should have treated, and did not treat, the atomic bomb. Use any feasible national and international deterrents to prevent it falling into the hands of stupid people who probably will still be in the majority in your time as they were in mine.
Have fun. You probably guessed from my own experience that you will never leave this world alive.
Discussions which were held with Dr. Robert Austrian, University of Pennsylvania, Dr. René Dubos, of the Rockefeller Institute, and Dr. Eberhard Wecker, of the Wistar Institute, greatly helped in formulating the ideas incorporated in this paper; the author thanks them.
Medawar:
I would like to thank the three speakers for being so amusing and pointed and cogent. Their papers were so full of combustible material that it is hardly necessary to open the discussion. I had one general reflection on Dr. Koprowski’s talk: we speak figuratively about the advancing front of medicine, but in point of fact there is no such thing. Medicine has no one front and it does not move forward as a whole. In the study of infectious diseases in advanced countries, I think it is true to say that the major task of medicine has already been accomplished. The force of mortality cannot fall below zero and the asymptotic character of its approach to zero is already perfectly obvious, anyhow up to, say, the fiftieth or sixtieth years of life. This is one of the great success stories of medicine. At the other extreme, psychology, for example, has not yet reached the stage of removing the major impediments to its own progress. The case against a psychological system of treatment such as psychoanalysis does not really rest on the fact that it is inefficacious—for that must be true of a great many forms of medical treatment—but on the fact that belief in psychoanalysis is an impediment to the discovery of the true causes of mental illness.
Dr. Comfort was doubtful about using replacement—transplantation methods, for example—as a cure or palliative for sterile deterioration, because ageing is essentially due to a multiple failure of homoeostasis. I think that is altogether too vague a description of ageing, because all human afflictions and infections in fact could be described as failures of homoeostasis. I don’t think it will be possible to repudiate the idea of using replacement therapy until we have a theory of ageing, which we haven’t got at present.
I would like to ask Dr. Koprowski his opinion of the relevance of our newer knowledge of polymorphism to the problem of resistance to infectious disease. It is a most important discovery that all large molecules—polypeptides, polysaccharides, and of course polynucleotides—exist in chemically and structurally variant forms in different individuals and these variant forms are not merely rare freaks maintained by mutation, but are present in the population in frequencies far higher than could possibly be maintained by mutation. According to genetical theory, which Haldane or Huxley may be able to uphold, all these variants are of medical significance, and if that is so, it must be one of the tasks of medicine to find out what that significance is. For example, the existence of these variants may make it virtually impossible for any one infective agent to overcome every member of the human population; there will always be a residue of individuals resistant to infection, no matter what the infective agent is. This indeed may be, as I think Haldane first suggested, the main reason for the existence of this genetical diversity.
Pincus:
There is an ancient theory of ageing which shoul be mentioned, which dates back to certain ideas about rejuvenation. Essentially, it is dependent on the fact that a decline in secretory capacity of certain endocrine glands is accompanied by signs of infirmity. For some years we have been trying to find out about the situation in these glands. Among the steroid hormones, there is only one group, the 11-deoxy-17-ketosteroids, that tends to decline markedly with advancing age in the human species, both male and female. It is very interesting that these particular compounds appear to derive biogenetically from just one substance, 17-hydroxy-pregn-5-enolone. This is a key substance so far as hormones in ageing are concerned, because the rate of conversion of this substance to the 11-deoxy-17-ketosteroids declines with advancing age. We might try to find a method of keeping up this rate of conversion. I am inclined to think that this among others offers a chance for what Medawar calls replacement therapy—a replacement therapy of a very interesting nature.
Lipmann:
In biochemistry we have sometimes found that with a very simple system one may get answers to a problem that ranges over a very wide field. Have we any definite information, for example, about the mechanisms of greying of hair? If we knew exactly why and how the colour of hair fails, we might know more about ageing. The activity of the enzyme dopa oxidase obviously must go down or become blocked.
Comfort:
This loss of dopa oxidase certainly occurs at very different rates in different people. It also occurs in some follicles but not in others, for instance in genetic roaning in animals. White horses which lose their pigment start off fairly dark and whiten considerably as time goes on. It is not known exactly why it occurs, except that it is to some extent under genetic control.
Huxley:
There is a particular breed of horse which gets whiter as it grows older and which tends to develop pigment tumours (melanomas) in a large proportion of cases.
Comfort:
These are the greys, which have a different survival curve from any other horses.
Medawar:
I think the greying of hair is actually due to loss of pigment-producing cells, melanocytes, from the hair bulb; once they have been lost they cannot be regenerated. One cause of loss could be radiation, and the greying of hair is in fact used as a measure of the incidence of ionizing particles on mice in outer space! Whatever the cause may be, it is cumulative and irreversible.
MacKay:
Thinking about machines might help our understanding of one aspect of ageing. Suppose we had an artificial machine which was able to do intelligent “‘man-like” things. In principle such a machine could be everlasting, because repair men could plug in any part as soon as it needed replacement. The snag is that among other things we want it to store information; and a fault in an information store generally means an irreversible loss. Furthermore, a machine with a roughlyknown life-span can be made vastly more effective for a given cost by embodying well-calculated compromises in the whole principle on which it stores and retrieves information. One might, for example, get away with an analogue storage principle using traces which decayed slowly enough to match the average life-span.
We can see that with any such mechanism there would be a problem of senility quite apart from the problem of replacing its parts. I wonder whether — through the selective process, or whatever it is, by which our brains became the machines they are — the nervous system may not have committed itself to principles optimally matched to the life-span of the whole body. Ifso, then to multiply our life-span might land us with a different kind of problem.
Haldane:
These last three papers have largely been a complaint against the fact that we are prisoners under sentence of death. I think that is slightly unreasonable, because although man is only able to move for very short distances, all the people in the world between them have lived for considerably longer than is commonly thought to be the age of the universe. Yet if they had all been to the Antipodes and all those journeys were put together, they would just about have got to Alpha Centauri, the nearest fixed star.
I am more worried by the prison than the sentence. Dr. Koprowski should come to India where we have any number of minor infections to deal with. Sulphaguanidine and emetine keep us on our feet if we survive the major diseases, which one can generally do now. Everybody here should read Act III, Scene 1 of Measure for Measure, in which the Duke of Vienna describes the molecular biology of his day:
... Thou art not thyself;
For thou exists on many a thousand grains
That issue out of dust.
The speech is an admirable summary of what people thought was wrong with the human frame in Shakespeare’s time.
Koprowski was perhaps, as he will probably be the first to admit, exaggerating a little. We have a new set of dangers in every generation, but seeing how well we have met many of them in our own generation I think there may be enough intelligent people to deal with the emergence of resistant bacteria and the like. I am very glad that it is going to keep us on our toes, but we shan’t be able to do it all by means of computers; we shall have to start thinking. Even if it means that a few million people will die prematurely every year, it is worth it in order to keep biologists on their toes, in my humble opinion.
If Dr. Szent-Gyoérgyi would read the first act of Goethe’s Faust he would find something rather similar to his idea about the mistake of pulling things apart. Goethe expressed it with much greater precision than I can. I am in entire agreement with Szent-Gyodrgyi’s point of view because I am a crass materialist; that is to say I think that it is probable that I am kept together by the same sort of agency as keeps a hydrogen atom or a larger molecule together. My only objection is to calling the things forces. I don’t think they are anything like forces. The Indian samkhyd philosophy described them a good deal better, as what is called sattra, a principle of organization which is different from rajas (energy) or tamas (inertia). Until we start thinking in terms of quantal organization, rather than forces, I agree with Szent-Gyorgyi that we shan’t get very far. I have a paper in the press with some ludicrous ideas about all that!
Lederberg:
Some very interesting idealized abstractions have been brought up here which may play the same réle in our theory of biology or bio-social dynamics that comparable abstractions do in physics, where, for example, the frictionless machine is an important concept in thinking about energy and entropy. We have heard of such abstractions as a germfree world, indefinite life-span, and the intelligent self-reproducing machine. Each of these is quite possibly not attainable in its full form, but it doesn’t need to be so in order to be well worth thinking about. These abstractions pose problems that we have to deal with either in emulating life or in setting up appropriate social dynamics in the clearest possible form. There is no point in arguing whether we will fully understand the system. We may never fully understand any mechanical system, and yet it is of the utmost value to postulate one that is frictionless in order to isolate other elements of it.
The complete description of what would be wrong with a germ-free world, how to go about achieving it, how it could be maintained and what the imbalances are that might flow from it, might be much more intersting and provocative than any of the partial steps towards it, and perhaps we ought to discuss it in more detail. What fundamental basic limitations would there be in maintaining a germ-free world and what would be its danger? The implication is that it would be dangerous because we would be extremely vulnerable to the introduction of a single micro-organism which otherwise might not be pathogenic. Why is it pathogenic under those circumstances? Is it only necessary to maintain some reasonable level of activity of the reticuloendothelial system in order to have a ready response? In this case you could just take a shot of a mixed load of antigens every few weeks to keep yourself pepped up properly and you wouldn’t have to worry too much about the next micro-organism. It is only by pushing these abstractions to the limit that we are going to be irritated into thinking about questions that are a little bit more general than the immediate ones of today.
Koprowski:
Dr. Medawar answered his own question about polymorphism and resistance by stressing the role of the variant forms of large molecules in determining different responses of human subjects to exposure to an infective agent. The different permutations and combinations of genetic material which resulted in what Dr. Medawar calls chemical polymorphism of the human population have undoubtedly made it impossible for one pathogen to annihilate the human race. Although resistance of man to infections is conditioned by the genetic diversity of his molecular constituents, the actual modus operandi of these factors is unknown and should be thoroughly investigated in man himself. Studies of experimental animals were conducted. as I have pointed out in my talk, in genetically uniform breeds,
If the mechanism of resistance of man to a large variety of pathogens were to be unravelled, it might become possible to imitate such resistance in a susceptible population by artificial means. We would still never be sure about the level of activity of human defence systems which would protect man against an attack by unknown pathogens, particularly of an extraterrestrial variety, but, following Dr. Lederberg’s train of thought, the term “germ-free man’? may become less of an abstraction. However, even then, if I had my way, I would implant man with a known concoction of living infective agents under controlled conditions rather than let him go germ-free into the world, which I cannot conceive will ever become “‘ germ-free".
As far as the future of mankind is concerned, I may have painted a slightly darker picture than I originally intended and this may have accounted for Professor Haldane’s comment. However, I have related my mild pessimism to the problem of human folly with its unlimited connotations.
Huxley:
A germ-free world is an ecological absurdity, just as a perpetual motion machine is a mechanical absurdity.
Koprowski’s comment about eradication is extraordinarily important. In most cases it is just nonsense to talk of eradication. We are coming up against that with these manufacturers of pesticides who say ‘‘Now we can eradicate such-and-such a pest’’. I am certain that it is not possible to eradicate any abundant pest, though it is quite easy to eradicate a nonabundant non-pest in trying to do so.
Talking of ecology, I was incidentally much interested in Koprowski’s story about the bats spreading further north and west in America, and I wondered if this had anything to do with the secular improvement of climate in the past 50 years.
I am sure that one can get a lot of valuable ideas from considering problems like cancer and ageing on a comparative biological basis. For example, small birds and mice of comparable size have quite different patterns of life. They have very similar rates of development to maturity but the birds have a much greater total life-span. When mammals are treated with carcinogens there is a certain delay in the manifestation of the cancer. The delay is short in small mammals like mice, much longer in man and larger mammals. If birds and mice of comparable size were treated with carcinogens would one find that the delay was correlated with the lifespan or with the rate of development to maturity?
There are some remarkable examples of purely genetic cancer caused by genetic imbalance, in fish like Platypoecilus, and plants like Nicotiana. In Nicotiana a number of speciescrosses result in cancerous growths, which seem to be quite comparable to the cancerous growths in animals. One species, and certain individual chromosomes of the species, is especially effective in producing cancerous growths. There is a big opportunity for research here, since large quantities of plant cancerous tissue can be cultivated in organ-culture.
As Szent-Gyérgyi suggested, in studying any biological process one has to combine reductionist analysis with what I call eduction. This means first looking at the end-result of the process and its function, or its biological value. Then one can try to analyse it into its elementary components and origins, and finally see how the process works as a process — how it can be upset, how it can be improved.
There are some interesting sidelights on these problems. When I was at the Zoo, I got Dr. Honigmann to do some work on digestion in sloths and he found that this was almost as slow as their movements. What other basic phenomena of their life may be slowed down, I do not know. I don’t even know if their expectation of life is very long.
I was once passing the enclosure of the giant Galapagos tortoises and I heard a very curious grunting noise, repeated regularly at considerable intervals. I eventually found it was made by the giant tortoises while they were copulating. If it had been speeded up ten times or so it would have sounded just like you or me!
Pirie:
John Hunter, who is so thoroughly enshrined here at the Ciba Foundation [Footnote: The Ciba Foundation houses a small private museum of Hunteriana belonging to the Hunterian Society.] , also observed and measured the extreme slowness of digestion in the hibernating hedgehog.
Huxley: One would expect that, since its temperature is very low.
Pirie:
But the delay is extremely long, up to a month or so, and it has always intrigued me that there was no rotting in the hibernating hedgehog. What is the antibiotic that keeps the hedgehog’s gut fairly clean?
Medawar:
I didn’t understand quite what you meant, Dr. Szent-Gyorgyi, by talking about ““complementarity”’ as a sort of vital property. What kind of property of the carbon atom is its valence? Is it a property of the carbon atom, or something rather vital and mysterious ?
Szent-Gyérgi:
The mysterious thing to my mind, is that the biochemical system is much more complicated than we believed. One single molecule is an excessively complex entity which needs hundreds of numbers to specify its electronic distribution. To describe aromatics we used to draw hexagons and we thought we had then given a full description. Now we use hundreds of numbers in describing an exact fit of two molecules. If one molecule is changed, the other has to be changed, too, so that they still fit. The same holds true for the third molecule with which the second has to fit, and so forth. So, simultaneously, one has to change the whole system in a very precise manner. I cannot imagine this happening by random mutation. Changing one constituent only, we could make only trouble and not improvement.
Medawar: You declare that it is a mystery and then describe it lucidly!
Brain: You said that it is not explicable by natural selection.
Szent-Gyérgyi: Just random mutation would not do.
Hoagland: Why not? I disagree with that.
Szent-Gyérgi:
There are so many things which would have to happen simultaneously, in the most precise manner.
Hoagland:
But natural selection is such a wasteful process in which every form of organization that survives represents thousands that have not. All we see are those that have survived. We have a tremendous screening process and it seems to me that natural selection is an adequate way to account for these various survivals, even at the molecular level.
Huxley:
Yes. Szent-Gyodrgyi said he couldn’t understand it happening by mutation. Of course nobody can understand it by mutation alone. Mutation is merely the raw material; it is natural selection that does the guiding and screening.
Szent-Gyérgi:
But one mutation wouldn’t do; you must have many more simultaneously, or the whole system would no longer fit together. Then on top of all this, there is an additional complication: if the body has to build a substance, say protein X, it cannot do so directly. It must first have a factory which can turn out protein X; that is, it has to build the nucleic acid system into which it has to code the blueprint for protein X. All this becomes so complicated that I am unable to form a clear picture of how it all can happen. That is the mystery to me; maybe you understand it better.
Crick:
I think you are a neo-vitalist, Dr. Szent-Gyérgyi, and it is characteristic of the neo-vitalist that he says he isn’t! You made a great number of provocative statements, and apart from your remark on the hierarchies of organization, I think I disagree with almost everything you said, although I enjoyed your paper very much. Take, for example, the argument about the importance of quantum mechanics: I don’t believe that a large new field relevant to chemistry remains to be discovered. Our basic knowledge of physics and chemistry is, I think, sufficiently complete for much of biology, though this is admittedly a very dangerous statement to make. Secondly, the argument about the amount of complexity is grossly exaggerated. The atomic nucleus is certainly extremely complex, and we do not in fact understand it, but the effect of changing the mass of the nucleus of an atom (a change which leaves its chemical properties intact) is extremely slight. Therefore, what one wants to know is, what are the significant alternatives involved, not just how complicated an atom is to put together. It also seems to me that mutation and natural selection are very powerful, and are potentially capable of explaining evolution.
Szent-Gyorgyt:
I just want to wash my hands of vitalism: even if we don’t need any new sciences, quantum mechanics will have to be greatly refined to be adequate for the analysis of most biological phenomena. At the moment, it is a very crude science which works with extremely inadequate methods. - If I ask a physicist to calculate the jump of an electron from one level to another, he will need a few months, and a great number of computers, yet that electron makes the jump without computers and never misses. Maybe we need no new sciences and only have to perfect our present sciences very much. I would just remind you of the odd particles which physicists don’t know what to do with. There is some very basic unknown law behind all this, so our knowledge must still be very incomplete.
Crick:
The important thing you have to ask at each level is, do you understand it? It is perfectly true that we do not understand all quantum phenomena. What is interesting about molecular biology is that we can explain an enormous amount of it without knowing any quantum mechanics whatsoever. It is only for a few things like photosynthesis that you need to know quantum mechanics.
Szent-Gydrgyt:
The function of a co-enzyme cannot be explained without quantum mechanics.
Crick:
That is perfectly true when you get down to the chemical details, but from the point of view of vitalism we know that the same chemical reactions will go on in the test-tube in a very simple environment. It is not that there is anything mysterious or magical about it: it is simply that we don’t understand chemistry to that degree of precision. But we can study the co-enzyme by chemical methods, and describe it by chemical methods, and then we can apply those to the biological context. You are asking that chemistry should be explained in terms of physics, whereas we are saying that one can explain biology in terms of physics and chemistry more easily than one would expect, although the step from physics to chemistry is rather difficult.
Szent-Gyérgyi:
I disagree with that. You are mixing up two things. It is easy to reproduce a process, but that doesn’t mean we understand it. I produced muscle contraction in a bottle thirty-five years ago, and we still do not understand it.
Crick:
That is because the system is genuinely complex. The basic reason why we don’t understand muscular contraction is that the molecules involved are large, but we don’t have to consider them right down to the atomic nuclei; we can describe them in terms of molecular structure, and the same applies to the genetic material. I agree with you that it is all very complicated, but not as complicated as you’re trying to frighten us with.
Bronowski:
I am on Crick’s side in this argument. Now I want to stress the importance of these hierarchies of organization as levels also of our understanding of complex phenomena.
Let me explain this. I was interested in Szent-Gy6rgyi’s paper because I am in the process of trying to stop being a mathematician and trying to become a biologist. There are some things I find hard to understand, but there are some things I find it hard to understand why biologists don’t understand. One of these is that quantum physics is not an isolated method, but is a by-product of a wider movement in our thinking. The new thought started with Darwin: it is that step-wise or other small forms of change become cumulatively fixed in new, stable organizations. ‘This, as much as quantum physics, is part of statistical thinking.
Scientific explanation has moved through several stages in history. One stage was originated by Hobbes and Newton; theirs was the age when causal explanations suddenly clarified everything going on in the world. We are living in a time where Statistical explanations are coming to have the same impact. But since we all grew up in a causal climate we still find it difficult to grasp the implications of the statistical outlook. In molecular biology, for instance, we have begun to understand the “‘geometrization”’ of organisms, but not yet its arithmetical implications. Szent-GyGrgyi is saying that when one tries to satisfy all the arithmetical demands of the geometry then one asks oneself: how on earth do the molecular units ever fit together? The answer is, they fit together by statistics. They fit together because there are a great many of them, all seeking where they are going to fit; and when they find the fit, and only then, they are stable. This is an example of the transition from mechanistic to statistical thinking. Physicists have come to terms with this; they now know at what levels it is necessary to talk of individual quantum jumps, and at what levels it is good enough to consider only large integrations. But biologists are still struggling to learn this. Szent-Gydrgyi is still frightened by the detailed arithmetic which seems to be required. I remember being just as frightened in 1950 when I started some new work in electronics. How would I ever master the detail? And then I found that the young men who came to me could write wiring diagrams for electronic circuits as easily as other people write music. They knew how to think in units of the right level of organization. In the same way, biologists must now learn to think in the right statistical units.
Let me add a statistical footnote, Szent-Gy6rgyi has calculated that altogether 10° people are going to die from existing doses of fall-out. That must be just about as many people as die in the world now in any 24 hours. I think that every individual life is precious; but I think we falsify our own values if we flourish 10^5 deaths as if they were a statistically large number.
Szent-Gyérgyt:
The stability you have talked about may be the driving force I was aiming at, and I think about it a great deal. I should add that I would not condemn a hundred thousand people to death just because that many die anyway in a day.
Mackay:
There is a missing element in our discussion which disturbs me. “Evolution”’ as an explanatory principle is rather like “‘money’’. We may (or may not) believe that “‘money can buy anything’’; but if we want a new car we have also to ask whether the money we have is sufficient. There is a need to ask similar questions in any discussion of the adequacy of evolutionary explanation.
Thus in Szent-Gyodrgyi’s combinatorial problem, he stressed the complexity of the parameters that have to be “‘just right”’ for reproduction. But from the standpoint of information theory what one wants to ask is, how redundant is this complexity? What statistical constraints are there between the parameters ? How big is the selective job, and could it have been done in the time? This ought in principle to be an answerable question in terms of ‘‘amount of information’’. In other words, the discipline of information theory applies to the selective power of natural selection. Unless we argue in these terms, the issue is left to the man with the loudest voice.
Huxley:
Muller made a big contribution to that in the Scientific Monthly in about 1930. He went a long way towards quantifying what changes could be achieved with a reasonable rate of mutation, and reasonable intensity of selection over the geological time-span available. The improbability of obtaining the observed results of evolution by chance mutation alone, without natural selection, is incredibly high.
Haldane:
In a couple of papers which I called “The Cost of Natural Selection” I once tried to work out how many organisms would have either to die or to have their fertility reduced in order to get a single gene substitution. I came to the conclusion that if two mammalian species differ by something of the order of a thousand gene pairs, that agrees reasonably well with the time that the geologists think man has lived on earth.
MacKay:
The difficulty is that each estimate depends on our present understanding of the complexity of the matching process involved. Each new discovery on the details of Szent-Gyorgyi’s lock and key, if I may use that metaphor, may affect our calculations by an order of magnitude. The auditing of the evolutionary account seems to me to be an on-going process, not one that we can expect to close now. All we can say is that if things were as simple as in such-and-such a model, then there would be such-and-such a selective power in natural selection for a given time. But even this would be much better than baseless dogmatism.
Huxley:
Surely it is a question of studying processes, and this is where I think that work like Waddington’s is so illuminating. He points out that just as biological evolution by natural selection is essentially self-directed, so also is the epigenetic process of individual development. It is Jargely canalized into adaptive channels by means of various homoeostatic processes.
Klein:
As a biologist I feel a bit worried about non-biologists trying to tell us what biology is. Dr. Bronowski said that biological thinking started with Darwin. I am full of respect and admiration for Darwin, but the word biology emerged much earlier, in 1802. It came from three quite different places: from Lamarck in France, and from Treviranus and Burdach in Germany. This word, which had not existed earlier, appeared in the period of romanticism. This kind of romantic thinking is not quite forgotten today and has at least some echoes in biology and medicine. I am quite aware that 1859 was a date of enormous importance in human thinking, but it was not the starting point of biological thinking.
Bronowski:
You are right, except that I would also quote Darwin’s grandfather, Erasmus Darwin, who lived before 1802. However, it was not biological thinking, it was statistical thinking that was derived from Darwin. The leading physicist who started statistical mechanics, Ludwig Boltzmann, acknowledged that the theory of natural selection had influenced him to view the behaviour of gases statistically.
Klein:
But to go back to the historical point of view, Darwin said several times that his theory came through Malthus, and Malthus published his views first in 1798.
Huxley:
Darwin’s theory didn’t come from Malthus, although he was stimulated to think of his theory by reading Malthus. Malthus stressed the pressure of population on resources, but had no idea of selection.
Klein:
Dr. Szent-Gyérgyi, why do you feel you must wash your hands of vitalism? Vitalism is not a shame or a sin. The old vitalism of Stahl is dead, but I think that all medical men here would agree that we can’t think without—I shouldn’t say vitalism—but something different from a physicochemical explanation. MacKay has talked about the action of force on force and the action of form on form, and I had the feeling that between force-force and form-form was the gap between the physical explanation and the biological explanation. I agree that with biology we are in a new world.
Medawar:
If vitalism is such a valuable method of thinking, would you give us a valuable thought?
Klein:
I don’t say that vitalism is a valuable way of thinking, but I am quite sure that in all that we are doing in human biology, we cannot work with physical and chemical models alone.
MacKay:
In saying this, surely you are saying something which would also be true of engineering? The change from discussing the action of force on force to discussing the action of form on form is characteristic of any change from a pure to an applied science. It characterizes our way of talking about both living and non-living teleological (cybernetic) mechanisms.
Klein:
Teleology is akin to vitalism.
MacKay:
But cybernetics typically reinstates teleological forms of thought without denying the adequacy of physical explanation at its own level. This is why so many of us don’t like the term vitalism. Vitalism is not a positive term for most people but a negative one; it stands for a “postulate of impotence”’ at the physical level. There is no postulate of impotence involved in accepting the cybernetic way of describing a living system. It implies, not that explanation at the physical level is impossible, but merely that it misses the point revealed in teleological terms.
Klein:
The man who fought vitalism hardest was Claude Bernard, and once he had finished fighting vitalism he brought in the idée directrice and the milieu intérieur.
Huxley:
MacKay used the word teleological. I would prefer him to use the word teleonomic which was introduced into biology a few years ago. This does not imply, as the term teleological usually does, that there must be a conscious purpose behind evolution, but that it is automatically, or if you like, homoeostatically, directed to some functional end.
Comfort:
Perhaps the model that Dr. MacKay was looking for was the thing which was worrying Dr. Szent-Gy6rgyi about the coincidence of successive mutations. I believe some work has been done on the analogy of the anagram where you start with a word and you have to change it to another word of the same number of letters without writing down any word which makes nonsense. It is a question of a model which would give you successive mutations which must be biologically significant.
Huxley:
Lewis Carroll invented that game; he called it Doublets.
Bronowski:
You are talking about making an anagram, a sensible word, from a set of letters. The thing that we are all saying about levels of organization comes to this: natural systems work by making anagrams— arranging letters into individual syllables, say; then by finding words which can be made out of the syllables; and then by making sentences out of the words. Once you have thought of that analogy, it is a great illumination.
[Npte: * This paper was read by Dr. Wolstenholme because Professor Muller was unfortunately prevented by illness from participating in the symposium.]
It has become a cliché in some circles that natural selection cannot be hindered, no matter what we do, because the organisms that survive and multiply are of course, ipso facto, the fittest [Reference 1]. The implication of this seems to be that we might as well have a good time in any way we like, and that there is nothing to be feared, or helped either, at least genetically, in this best of all possible worlds.
This pseudo-philosophical literalism ignores the evidence that the great majority of species have perished without issue. Most often this has been because the natural selection in their line was outsmarted, or rendered outmoded, by developments elsewhere. In other cases it has been because the natural selection led to the adoption of traits that favoured the possessors of them and their immediate descendants, as compared with other individuals of the same population, but worked to the disadvantage of the population as a whole, over the long term. True, the division of a species into many small groups or sub-groups, that eventually competed with one another, tended to check such miscarriages of natural selection to some extent, and could even exert an overriding influence in the opposite direction. However, the type of balance or of flux attained between these conflicting forces depended on the specific situation that existed. Hence, no generalization could be valid that declared all species to be foreordained to rise by natural selection.
There were similar flaws in the naive egalitarianism according to which all species must be equally fit, at least for their own niches, in consequence of all of them alike having been products of a natural selection that got them here contemporaneously. This doctrine resembles in principle the cultural egalitarianism that some anthropologists apply to all coexisting human societies. In both cases two major points have been disregarded. ‘These are that evolution proceeds, under different circumstances and for different groups, at very different speeds, and — more important — that it varies greatly in the degree to which it is progressive. As Julian Huxley has often emphasized [Reference 2][Reference 3], the concepts of “‘progress’’, and of “higher” and ‘““lower’’, as applied to biological evolution, correspond with objective realities.
The higher forms, those resulting from the more progressive evolution, have elaborations that allow them to overcome more and greater natural difficulties, and even to turn more refractory circumstances to their actual advantage. True, their weight of extra accoutrements tends to keep them from carrying out the easiest tasks so readily, and niches are thereby left in which the more primitive or lower forms can continue to thrive also. Nevertheless, the higher forms, by virtue of their more advanced capabilities, are on the whole more likely than the others to succeed in adapting to even more difficult situations in the future. That is, they tend, at least in their heyday, to have superior evolutionary potentialities, and thus to constitute stem forms for further advances. This is another illustration of the principle: “to him that hath shall be given”’. Yet even among higher organisms it is a rare species that succeeds in putting forth new shoots that persist long and develop much further; it is far more likely to enter an evolutionary cul-de-sac, as the fossil record attests.
In the line of ancestry that led to man, and in his further biological ascent, the already existing genetic constitution conferred unusual faculties of manipulation, co-operation, communication and general intelligence, along with a posture that facilitated their use, and these faculties, working in conjunction, must have constituted critical factors that favoured man’s survival. It is obvious, therefore, that under primitive conditions of living those faculties in our pre-human and early human ancestors must have become enhanced by natural selection. These same faculties, moreover, after having become sufficiently enhanced in their genetic basis, made possible an increasing mental transfer from individual to individual and from generation to generation of the lessons and skills acquired by experience, and thus gave rise to the process of extra-genic accumulation of learned reactions that we call cultural evolution.
For a long time there must have been a considerable positive feedback from cultural to genetic evolution**. Some of the comparatively advanced and demanding practices instituted by culture must inevitably have called forth keener forms of competition between individuals, and between small groups of them. These practices would include more sophisticated types of communication and of mutual aid, which would better serve the interests of the given family or small community, in its direct or indirect competition with other groups. Thus culture itself provided a basis for more effective natural selection in favour of the very traits that advanced that culture.
For a further understanding of the influence of culture upon biological constitution, it is important to recognize certain other principles concerned with the operation of natural selection. It is easy to see that greater ability of any kind, physical or mental, exerted on behalf of its possessor, has a selective advantage and tends in the course of generations to become established in a population. It is also evident that predispositions to be of service to others of the immediate family will be of selective advantage, because the operations of these predispositions will promote the survival and multiplication of replicas of the very genes that gave rise to them. In other words these actions, although altruistically directed, are in essense reflexive in that they foster, through their selective influence on others, the multiplication of the same type of genes as they themselves derive from. This is in a sense an extension of genetic selfishness or, if you prefer, an enlightened, limited altruism.
A similar situation exists, but the selective pressure is weaker, in cases of genes that lead the individual to help not just his immediate family but also others of a small, genetically closely related group to which he belongs. For in directing his help preferentially to them he is, again reflexively, tending to help the multiplication of whatever distinctive genes had been operative in this behaviour, since these genes are likely to exist in greater concentration among his relatives than among other individuals taken at random. Obviously, however, the larger the community to which he extends such help, the lower is the relevant resemblance between his genetic constitution and theirs, and the weaker, for that reason, is the resulting reflexive selection. Moreover, when groups are larger they are fewer, and then offer correspondingly less choice for any process of selection which, like that under consideration here, operates among them as wholes. Thus, selection for altruistic propensities has tended to work chiefly for those traits that cause help to be given very near to home?.
An additional factor lies in the survival value of such feelings of reciprocity as are represented by the expression “‘I help him who helps me”’. For these feelings may arise between unrelated individuals and even in such a case they are by their nature reflexive. That is, they tend to redound to the benefit of the first participant, and so to the multiplication of the very genes that underlie the given social feelings. It should be noted, however, that this process does not include selection for the impulse to turn the other cheek or to love one’s enemy: quite the contrary, for a form of reciprocative disposition would tend to be selected which, though returning help for help, also gave blow for blow, or took an eye for an eye, since that behaviour also is reflexive, by affording defence to one’s own genes.
However, cultural progress inevitably led men into ever larger associations, which tended to engulf or squeeze out the smaller groups. Thus even strangers had to learn to behave amicably towards one another, and according to generally accepted rules of conduct. Under these circumstances the principle of reciprocation, applied to strangers, both privately and publicly, must have resulted in some selection in the direction of making such behaviour tolerable and not entirely hypocritical. At the same time, even in the great civilizations of ancient and mediaeval times charity began at home and there must have remained a severe struggle for existence in which those genetic lines prospered more whose genes were so constituted as more effectively to serve ‘““number one’’, and “‘number one junior’, and the others in the little family conspiracy.
It might at first sight be surmised that natural selection was inevitably reduced under the circumstances of civilization. However, in both barbaric and civilized societies of the past the size of the population tended to rise in step with its increase in productive capacity. It followed that the ordinary individual and his family remained about as close as ever to the economic level where their survival was in jeopardy. Under these circumstances, whether or not they tended to die out or to multiply, relatively to the rest, depended for the most part on the efforts of that same person or family (despite some notable exceptions to this rule, as in the Inca empire and among Pueblos). Consequently, natural selection must have continued within civilized populations to enhance whatever social traits led people primarily and actively to serve their own family, and, secondarily, to get along with their other associates to a degree sufficient for eliciting the latters’ good will. At the same time, however, as previously explained, there could no longer be as high a genetic premium on service to the whole community as when the communities were smaller, more numerous, and subject to more genetic isolation from one another.
Modern technologies and social organization, working in combination, have altered the manner of operation of selection much more drastically than this in those typical industrial societies in which the increase in the means of subsistence has been greater than the increase in the size of population. Not only is there in these societies an ever more rapid disappearance of that genetic isolation between small groups which underlies natural selection for truly social propensities; there is also a disappearance of the circumstances that have favoured the survival and multiplication of individuals genetically better fitted to cope with difficulties and that, conversely, have led to the dying out of lines deficient in these faculties. For society now comes effectively to the aid of those who for whatever reason, environmental or genetic, are physically, mentally, or morally weaker than the average. True, this aid does not at present afford these people a really good life, but it does usually succeed in saving them and their children up to and beyond the age of reproduction.
It is probable that some 20 per cent, if not more, of a human population has received a genetic impairment that arose by mutation in the immediately preceding generation, in addition to the far larger number of impairments inherited from earlier generations. If this is true, then, to avoid genetic deterioration, about 20 per cent of the population who are more heavily laden with genetic defects than the average must in each generation fail to live until maturity or, if they do live, must fail to reproduce. Otherwise, the load of genetic defects carried by that population would inevitably rise. Moreover, besides deaths occasioned by circumstances in which mutant genes play a critical rdle, there is always a large contingent of deaths resulting from environmental circumstances. Consequently, the number of individuals who fail to “carry along’? must considerably exceed 20 per cent, if genetic equilibrium is to be maintained, and merely maintained. Yet among us today, in industrialized countries, the proportion of those born who fail to reach maturity has fallen to a small percentage, thanks to our present high standards of medicine and of living in general. This situation would, other things being equal, spell genetic deterioration, at a roughly calculable rate.
However, it has sometimes been surmised that the present excess of genetically defective adults—those whose lives have been saved by modern techniques—may somehow be screened out, after maturity, through the automatic operation of an increased amount of reproductive selection, in that these additional defectives (or an equivalent excess of others) fail to have offspring. However, it would be wishful thinking to suppose this to be the case. There is no evidence of an over-all positive correlation today between effective reproductive rate and soundness of body, mind, or temperament, aside from cases of extreme defect too rare to influence the trend to an important extent.
On the contrary, negative partial correlations have repeatedly been found between reproductive rate, on the one hand, and the rank of the parents in such social classifications as economic status or education, on the other hand. This has been the case not only in the Western world but even in the U.S.S.R. Now educational and economic status, although certainly not genetic categories, do have important genetic contingents, especially in societies not having very rigorous class divisions. Moreover, it is hardly credible that the factors that give rise to the observed negative correlations would be able to distinguish between the differences that depend on environmental influences and those that depend on genes, so as to allow the environmental differences but not the genetic ones to be responsible for all of the negative correlations found. We therefore return to the conclusion that genetically based ability and reproductive rate are today negatively correlated.
Attacking the matter from another angle, a consideration of the attitudes and practices of people in general, in technologically advanced societies, provides telling clues concerning the most prevalent causes of present-day differences in family size. It is obvious that in the main these differences no longer depend, as they did in the past, on how many children the person or couple are able to have, but rather on, first, the extent to which they aim to limit conception and, second, the extent to which they succeed in attaining this aim. It is not the having of children but the prevention of them which today requires the more active, responsible effort, an effort which makes demands on the participants’ prudence, initiative, skill, and conscience.
It seems evident that persons possessed of greater foresight, and those with keener regard for their family, usually aim to have a lower than average number of children, in order that they may obtain higher benefits for those children that they do have, as well as for themselves and others near to them. Moreover, persons who experience failure in their work, their home life, or their health, are especially likely to seek compensatory gratification in having children. At the same time, as regards success in limiting conception to the extent aimed at, it is evident that ability enters in here in a negative way, in that those who are clumsier, slacker, less provident, and less thoughtful are the very ones most likely to fail in keeping the number of their children down to whatever quota they may have set. It is possible, therefore, that selection based on differences in reproductive rate is today not merely inadequate to maintain genetic fitness against the pressure of mutation (using the word fitness here in its larger sense, that of having a constitution valuable for the population as a whole), but that such selection is today working actively in reverse, so as to decrease fitness.
This is an ironical situation. Cultural evolution has at long last given rise to science and its technologies. It has thereby endowed itself with powers that—according to the manner in which they are used—could either wreck the human enterprise or carry it upward to unprecedented heights of being and of doing. To steer his course under these circumstances man will need his greatest collective wisdom, humanity, will to co-operate, and self-control. Moreover, he cannot muster these faculties in sufficient measure collectively unless he also possesses them in considerable measure individually. Yet in this very epoch cultural evolution has undermined the process of genetic selection in man, a process whose active continuance is necessary for the mere maintenance of man’s faculties at their present none-too-adequate level. What we need instead, at this juncture, is a means of enhancing genetic selection.
True, there are specialists who believe that equivalent or even better results than selection could provide may be obtained by direct mutagenic operations on the genetic material. In addition, some of them think that much could be done by modifying development and physiology, and by supplying much more sophisticated, more or less built-in, artificial aids. Others, disgusted with the limitations and the patchwork constitution of all natural organisms, boldly say that completely artificial contrivances can and should be built to replace mankind®.
Let all these enthusiasts try their tricks, the more the merrier. But I find myself a conservative on this issue. It seems to me that for a long time yet to come (in terms of the temporal scale of human history thus far), man at his present best is unlikely to be excelled, according to any of man’s own accepted value systems, by pure artifacts. And although artificial aids should become ever better developed, and integrated as harmoniously as possible with the human organism, it is more economical in the end to have developmental and physiological improvements of the organism placed on a genetic basis, where practicable, than to have to institute them in every generation anew by elaborate treatments of the soma.
Finally, as regards changes in the genetic constitution (genotype) itself, there is certainly enormous room for improvement. However, the genetic material of man isso transcendently complex in its make-up and workings that for some centuries, at least, we should be able to make genetic progress on a wider front, with better balance, and more rapidly, by selecting among the genotypes already on hand, whose physical (phenotypic) expressions have been observed, than by intervening with what I call nano-needles [ Nano-needles = micro-micro needles] to cause pre-specified changes in them. At any rate, we will be much more likely some day to attain such finesse if we are forthright enough to make use, in the meantime, of the cruder methods that are available at present.
Man as a whole must rise to become worthy of his own best achievements. Unless the average man can understand and appreciate the world that scientists have discovered, unless he can learn to comprehend the techniques he now uses, and their remote and larger effects, unless he can enter into the thrill of being a conscious participant in the great human enterprise and find genuine fulfilment in playing a constructive part in it, he will fall into the position of an ever less important cog in a vast machine. In this situation, his own powers of determining his fate and his very will to do so will dwindle, and the minority who rule over him will eventually find ways of doing without him. Democratic control, therefore, implies an upgrading of the people in general in both their intellectual and social faculties, together with a maintenance or, preferably, an improvement in their bodily condition.
Most eugenists of the old school believed they could educate the population so as to lead the better endowed to have larger than average families and the more poorly endowed to have smaller ones. However, people are notoriously unrealistic in assessing themselves and their spouses. Moreover, the determination of the size of a family is, as we have seen, subject to strong influences that tend to run counter to the desiderata of eugenics. In view of this social naiveté on the part of the eugenists in general, as well as the offensively reactionary attitude flaunted by that vociferous group of eugenists who were actuated by race and class prejudices, it is not surprising that some threequarters of a century of old-style eugenics propaganda has resulted in so little actual practice of eugenic principles by people in general.
It is true that heredity clinics have recently made some headway and are in themselves highly commendable. However, the matter of choice of marriage partners, with which they concern themselves so much, has little relation to the eugenically crucial matter of gene frequencies. And so far as their advice concerning size of family is concerned, it is for the most part confined to considerations arising from the presence of a gene for some rare abnormality. For any individual case such a matter is of grave importance. Yet for the eugenic pattern as a whole the sum of all such cases is insignificant in relation to the major task of achieving a high correlation between the over-all genetic endowment and the rate of reproduction. However, counsellors would understandably hesitate to be so cavalier as to assign people over-all ratings of so comprehensive a nature, and if they did so their advice would probably be resented and rejected.
Similarly, the public in a democratic society would probably be unwilling to adopt social or economic rearrangements that were known to have as their purpose the encouragement of large families on the part of certain occupational groups, whose members were considered eugenically more desirable, and the making of reproduction less attractive for other occupational groups, considered genetically inferior. Moreover, the public’s objections to the introduction of such programmes would probably remain even if the people concerned were allowed the deciding voice in their choice of occupation.
Perhaps such considerations as these have played a part in leading Dr. P. B. Medawar’7 and some others to conclude that consciously directed genetic change in man could only be carried out under a dictatorship, as was attempted by Hitler. As they realize, a dictatorship, though it might hoodwink, cajole and compel its subjects into participation in its programme, would try to create a servile population uncomplainingly conforming to their rulers’ whims. That would constitute an evolutionary emergency much more immediate and ominous than any gradual degeneration occasioned by a negative cultural feedback.
If all these proposed means of escaping our genetic predicament are impracticable, insufficiently effective, or even positively vicious, what other recourse is available for us? To consider this problem we must rid ourselves of preconceptions based on our traditional behaviour in matters of parentage, and open our minds to the new possibilities afforded by our scientific knowledge and techniques. We shall then see that our progress along certain biological lines has won for us the means of Overcoming the negative feedback with which we are here concerned. We can do so by bringing our influence to bear not on the number of children in a family but on their genetic composition.
The method that first brought this possibility into view is of course that of artificial insemination with semen derived from a donor, ‘““AID’’. Unlike what occurs in the usual practice of AID, however, the germinal material here is to be chosen and applied primarily with a view to its eugenic potentialities. Preferably it should be selected from among banks of germ cells that have been subjected to long-term preservation [References 2, 4b, 4c, 5, 8, 9].
It was long ago found that human semen will recover from freezing, even from deep-freezing, and that in the latter state it can probably be preserved indefinitely. Glycerol and other additives have been found by Drs. Polge, Parkes, Sherman and others to aid the process. Such preservation will allow the accumulation of larger, more diverse stores, their better appraisal, and the fading away of some of the personal biases and entanglements that might be associated with the donors. At first sight the most unrealistic of the proposals made, this method of eutelegenesis or germinal choice, turns out on closer inspection to be the most practical, effective, and satisfying means of genetic therapy. This is especially true, the more reliable and foolproof the means of preventing conception are.
The Western world is a chrysalis that still carries, over its anterior portion at least, a Victorian-looking shell, but wings can be discerned lying latent beneath the surface. Despite the protests of some representatives of traditional ways and doctrines, a little searching shows that a considerable section of the educated public, including outstanding leaders in law, religion, medicine, science and education, is prepared to take a sympathetic interest in the possibilities of germinal choice. As for the public at large, that of the United States, which has on the whole been more bound than that of Europe to old-fashioned ways, is now taking in its stride the practice of AID for the purpose of circumventing a husband’s sterility. In fact, it is estimated!° that five to ten thousand American children per year are now being engendered in this way, and the number is growing rapidly. In addition, an increasing number of couples are applying for AID in cases where the husband carries or has a strong chance of carrying some grave genetic defect, or some constitutional trait (of an antigenic nature, for instance) that may be incompatible with a trait of his wife’s. Moreover, a few of the practitioners of AID are already making it a point to utilize, where feasible, germinal material from donors of outstanding ability and vigour, persons whose genuine merits have been indicated in the trials of life. Studies of the family life in AID cases have shown it to be, in general, unusually well adjusted.
When to these developments we add the fact that several banks of frozen human semen are even now in operation, in widely separated localities, we see that a thin line of stepping stones, extending most of the way to germinal choice itself, has already been laid down. It is but a short step in motivation from the couple who wish to turn their genetic defect to their credit by having, instead, an especially promising child, to the couple who, even though they are by no means subnormal, are idealistic enough to prefer to give their child as favourable a genetic prospect as can be obtained for it. There are already persons who would gladly utilize such opportunities for their families. These are persons who, as my friend Calvin Kline has put the matter, take more pride in what they can purposively create with their brains and hands than in what they more or less reflexly produce with their loins, and who regard their contribution to the good of their children and of humanity in general as more important than the multiplication of their own particular genetic idiosyncracies. Once these pioneers have been given the opportunity to realize their aspirations, and to do so without subterfuge, their living creations of the next generation will constitute a sufficient demonstration of the worth of the procedure, both for the children themselves, for their parents, and for the community at large.
There are, however, several requirements still to be met before germinal choice can be undertaken on even a pilot scale. A choice is not a real one unless it is a multiple choice, one carried out with maximum foreknowledge of the possibilities entailed, and hampered as little as possible by irrational restrictions and by direct personal involvements. Moreover, to keep as far away as possible from dictation, the final decision regarding the selection to be made should be the prerogative of the couple concerned. These conditions can be well fulfilled only after plentiful banks of germinal material have been established, representing those who have proved to be most outstanding in regard to valuable characteristics of mind, heart, and body. In addition, such storage for a person’s own germ cells should be a service supplied at cost to anyone wishing it. Catalogued records should be maintained, giving the results of diverse physical and mental tests and observations of all the donors, together with relevant facts about their lives, and about their relatives.
The couple making a choice should have access to these records and the benefit of advice from physicians, psychologists, geneticists, and specialists in the fields in which the donors had engaged. The germinal material used should preferably have been preserved for at least twenty years. Such an undertaking by a couple would assume the character of an eminently moral act, a social service that was in itself rewarding, and the couple who engaged in it would be proud of it and would not wish to conceal it.
We have not here touched upon any of the more technical genetic matters that would ultimately be involved in human betterment, because at this stage the important task is to achieve the change in mores that will make possible the first empirical steps. When the choices are not imposed but voluntary and democratic, the sound values common to humanity nearly everywhere?” are bound to exert the predominant influence in guiding the directions of choice. Practically all peoples venerate creativity, wisdom, brotherliness, loving-kindness, perceptivity, expressivity, joy of life, fortitude, vigour, longevity. If presented with the opportunity to have their children approach nearer to such goals than they could do themselves, they will not turn down this golden chance, and the next generation, thus benefited, will be able to choose better than they did. The broadness of the base constituted by the population of choosers themselves will ensure that they also perpetuate a multitude of special faculties of mind and body, which they severally regard especially highly. This will promote a salutary diversity.
Undoubtedly further techniques are in the offing that will radically extend the possibilities of germinal choice. Among these are, perhaps, the storage of eggs. Still more important is the working out of methods for obtaining normal development of germ cells outside the body, using immature germ cells a supply of which can be stored in deep-freeze, to be tapped and multiplied at will. Clonal reproduction, as by the transfer of unreduced nuclei to eggs, would be another milestone!!. Beyond all that are of course more delicate methods of manipulating the genetic material itself—what I have termed the use of nano-needles. Yet long before that we must do what we can. One could begin by laying up plentiful stores of germ cells for the future. Their mere existence will finally result in an irresistible incentive to use them. Man is already so marvellous that he deserves all our efforts to improve him further.
Modern civilization has instituted a negative feedback from cultural progress to genetic progress. This works by preventing the genetic isolation of small groups, by saving increasing numbers of the genetically defective, and by leading the better endowed to engage more sedulously than others in reproductive restraint. Yet the increasing complications, dangers, and opportunities of civilization call for democratic control, based on higher, more widespread intelligence and co-operative propensities.
The social devices and the individual persuasion regarding family size advocated by old-style eugenics are inadequate to meet this situation, except in extreme cases of specific defects. For the major problem, concerned with quantitative characters, the more effective method and that ultimately more acceptable psychologically is germinal choice (Brewer’s eutelegenesis). Artificial insemination, now used for circumventing sterility, can, by becoming more eugenically oriented, lay a foundation for this reform. For this purpose it must become increasingly applied in cases of genetic defect, genetic incompatibility, suspected mutagenesis, postponed reproduction, and finally, in serving the ardent aspiration to confer on one’s children a highly superior genetic endowment.
For realizing these possibilities extensive germ-cell banks must be instituted, including material from outstanding sources, with full documentation regarding the donors and their relatives. Both lengthy storage and donor distinction will promote the necessary openness and voluntariness of choice, and aid the counselling. The idealistic vanguard, and those following them, will foster sound genetic progress by their general agreement on the overriding values of health, intelligence, and brotherliness. Their different attitudes regarding specialized proclivities will foster salutary diversities.
262
Biological Future of Man
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
Today, with a new biology we mirror his future. Poetry
may speak more bravely than Science. However, Policy
must rely on Science for an accurate vision of the bounds of
human evolution.
[)m: theory set off the historic debate on man’s past.
MOLECULAR BIOLOGY
Molecular biology has lately unravelled the mechanism of
heredity, and we can say that the main features of terrestrial
life are within the perceptible grasp of experimental chemistry.
Many of its puzzles have already worked out with astonishing
simplicity. The basic strategy of life is that of molecular structure.
The linear, bi-helical structure of deoxyribonucleic acid
(DNA) (and who would have thought that genes would be
resolved before tendons?) tells us the mechanism of molecular
reproduction—the selection of nuclein molecules that have a
complementary fit to the available space on the existing DNA
chain. We have also a fair picture of how the nuclein sequence in
DNA is translated into the corresponding sequence of amino
acids in proteins. And the coiling of the amino acid chain,
determined by this sequence, generates the three-dimensional
shape by which the protein works. The protein molecules, by a
similar fit of shape, recognize one another to aggregate into
structural fibres and membranes, or enfold smaller molecules to
direct the metabolic flow chart of the cell.
Now we can define man. Genotypically at least, he is six feet
of a particular molecular sequence of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen,
nitrogen and phosphorus atoms—the length of DNA tightly
coiled in the nucleus of his provenient egg and in the nucleus of
263
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
every adult cell, 5 thousand million paired nucleotide units long.
This store of “information”? could specify 10 million kinds of
proteins. Almost certainly, most of this information controls
just when and where some few thousands of proteins will be
made—the tendons and enzymes, antibodies, hormones and the
like, of which the body is composed.
Evolution is the duplication and exploitation of structural
error. Simple organisms have as few as 100,000 units (the even
simpler viruses plagiarize the larger genetic “library” of their
host cells). Mistakes in molecular reproduction—mutations—
are inevitable: one of evolution’s marvels is that they are so rare.
The innovation rarely serves better; when it does, the cell that
carries the mutant DNA will be favourably selected, and the
new DNA thus preferentially propagated in future generations.
From principle to detail is still a big step. We do not in fact
yet know the actual nucleotide sequence of any gene. Only in
micro-organisms, whose DNA content is from a millionth to a
thousandth of man’s, can we momentarily substitute one DNA
molecule for another in the genetic composition of a cell, and
then inferentially judge the chemical differences between them.
But a little inspiration and reasonable effort will be rewarded
by detailed knowledge of genetic structure, very soon for microbes,
no more than a decade or so away for parts of the
human genome.
EUGENICS AND EUPHENICS
Most geneticists, however they may be divided on their
specifications for policy, are deeply concerned over the status
and prospects of the human genotype.
Human talents are widely disparate; much of the disparity
(no one suggests all) has a genetic basis. The facts of human
reproduction are all gloomy—the stratification of fecundity by
economic status, the new environmental insults to our genes,
the sheltering by humanitarian medicine of once-lethal defects.
Even if these evils were tolerable or neutralized or mis-stated,
do we not still sinfully waste a treasure of knowledge by ignoring
the creative possibilities of genetic improvement? Surely the
264
Biological Future of Man
same culture that has uniquely acquired the power of global
annihilation must generate the largest quota of intellectual and
social insight to secure its own survival?
The recent achievements of molecular biology strengthen our
eugenic means to achieve this purpose. But do they necessarily
support proposals to transfer animal husbandry to man? My
own first conclusion is that the technology of human genetics
is pitifully clumsy, even by the standards of practical agriculture.
Surely within a few generations we can expect to learn tricks
of immeasurable advantage. Why bother now with somatic
selection, so slow in its impact? Investing a fraction of the
effort, we should soon learn how to manipulate chromosome
ploidy, homozygosis, gametic selection, full diagnosis of heterozygotes,
to accomplish in one or two generations of eugenic
practice what would now take ten or one hundred. What a
clumsy job we would have done on mongolism even just five
years ago, before we understood the chromosomal basis of this
disease! No one would undertake a costly programme of animal
improvement without a clear cut engineering design from which
we could compute the anticipated benefits in relation to the
costs.
As further extensions of experimental cytology, we might
anticipate the zn vitro culture of germ cells and such manipulations
as the interchange of chromosomes and segments. The
ultimate application of molecular biology would be the direct
control of nucleotide sequences in human chromosomes, coupled
with recognition, selection and integration of the desired genes,
of which the existing population furnishes a considerable variety.
These notions of a future eugenics are, I think, the popular
view of the distant réle of molecular biology in human evolution,
but I believe that they mis-state its real impact on human
biology in the near furure. What we have overlooked is
euphenics, the engineering of human development.
Development is the translation of the genetic instructions of the
egg, embodied in its DNA, which direct the unfolding of its
substance to form the living, breathing organism. The crucial
problem of embryology is the regulation and execution of
265
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
protein synthesis which underlies the orderly differentiation
of cell types—how some DNA segments are made to call out
their instructions and others are suppressed. These issues are
now suddenly accessible to experimental analysis. Embryology
is very much in the situation of atomic physics in 1900; having
had an honourable and successful tradition it is about to begin!
But it will not take long to mature. Most predictions of research
progress have proved recently to be far too conservative.
Until now, the major problems of human development—not
only embryology, but also the phenomena of learning (in its
neurobiological aspects), immunity (with its bearing on transplantation),
neoplasia and senescence—could be approached
at only the most superficial level. They are about to be transformed
in the sense that genetics has been, as epiphenomena of
protein and nucleic acid synthesis. The present intensity of
effort suggests a span of from five to no more than twenty years
for an analogous systematization. The application of these
advances to human affairs is equally imminent.
On these premises it would be incredible if we did not soon
have the basis of developmental engineering technique to regulate,
for example, the size of the human brain by prenatal or
early postnatal intervention. In fact, it is astonishing how little
experimental work has been done to test some elementary
questions on the hormonal regulation of brain size in laboratory
animals or the functional interconnexion of supernumerary
brains. Needless to say, “brain size”’ and “‘intelligence”’ should
be read as euphemisms for whatever each of us projects as the
ideal of human personality.
The basic concept of molecular biology is the chain of information
from DNA to ribonucleic acid (RNA) to protein. We
are just beginning to ask questions about mental mechanisms
from this standpoint. The simplest and one of the oldest
suggestions about memory is the modification of neuronal interconnexion
through control of synthesis and deposition of durable
proteins at the interfaces. The link between electrical impulses
and protein synthesis could easily be the accompanying shifts
of potassium and sodium ion concentrations, these ions being
266
Biological Future of Man
also important cofactors for several enzymes involved in protein
synthesis. More elaborate coding, such as the modulations of
the actual conformation of the proteins can also be invoked, but
may not be necessary to account for the actual storage capacity
of the brain. Speculative models for this kind of coding can be
built on the basis of present knowledge of protein synthesis,
without impairing the conservation of information in the nucleic
acids or invoking unsubstantiated principles of electrical control
of nucleic sequences. Unlike other cellular systems, the neurones,
which rarely if ever divide, need no mechanism to
propagate their information to cell progeny. The burden of
data storage may therefore be confided entirely to protein.
The purpose of mentioning these speculations is to dramatize
the relationship of mental science to molecular biology. The
analysis of protein structure and metabolism throughout the
brain, the correlation of structural development with learning,
its genotypic control, and its alteration in disease are beginning
to be attacked in force, impelled in part by social concern for
the immensely important problem of mental retardation, as
such research must tell us even more about normal mental
development.
In another field of developmental engineering Professor Medawar
has already exhibited a tour de force, the abolition of
immunity to transplants introduced in early life, a work which
has clarified the biology of immunity and points to the solution
of the transplantation problem. At present human individuality
is the obstacle to spare-part medicine: the organism rejects
grafts from other individuals, even though the alien tissue might
be a life-extending kidney or heart. Why the chemistry of our
cell membranes should be so individualized is not clear; it may
impede the contagious spread of cancer cells, or perhaps of
viruses which attack host cell surfaces.
There is little evidence of forethought about the social impact
of the solution to the homograft problem, although this solution
seems very near and may prove a prototype for the exercise of
responsible power in biological engineering. Nor has the full
impact of tissue replacement on the practice of medicine been
267
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
widely appreciated. For example, many therapeutic measures
are at present barred or restricted by the possibility of damage
to some organs in the course of therapy.
The medical revolution should begin to arouse anxieties over
its orderly progress.) We must recall that the homograft
‘“‘barrier’’ has preserved the personality of the body. We have
not hitherto had to think deeply about the technology and ethics
of allocating precious organs for lifesaving transplantations.
The potential dehumanizing abuses of a market in human flesh
are fully anticipated in imaginative literature and modest
proposals have been wryly recorded for the furtherance of
international trade. Ultimately we must also reserve some concern
for the identification of the person: what is the moral,
legal, or psychiatric identity of an artificial chimera?
This is an alarmist and ungracious reaction to a gift of life.
But we cannot overlook what medical progress has already
done for the species in the name of humanity—for example,
the catastrophic leap in world population through the uncompensated
control of early mortality. We must try to anticipate
the worst anomalies of biological powers. To anticipate them
in good time is the first element of hope in developing institutional
and technological antidotes. Only preliminary suggestions
are possible, but even imperfect ones may help to illuminate ~
the possibilities:
(1) Accelerated engineering development of artificial organs,
e.g. hearts, which may relieve intolerable economic pressures
on transplant sources.
(2) Development of industrial methodology for synthesis of
specific proteins: hormones, enzymes, antigens, structural proteins.
For example, large amounts of tissue antigens would
furnish the most likely present answer to the homotransplantation
problem and its possible extension to heterotransplantation
from other species. Structural proteins may also play an important
role in prosthetic organs.
(3) A vigorous eugenic programme, not on man, but on
some non-human species, to produce genetically homogeneous
material as sources for spare parts. The technical problem of
268
Biological Future of Man
overcoming the immune barrier would be immensely simplified
if the heterografts came from a genetically constant source, the
more so if the animal supplying the grafts could be purposely
bred for this utility. At present the only adequately inbred
mammals are small rodents.
(4) The formal registration of all organ transplants (with
some stated exceptions such as blood, patches of skin and similarly
dispensable parts that can pose no problems of availability).
This would furnish more precise statistics on present efforts at
transplantation and help assure an orderly evolution of the
technique.
The first three of these proposals illustrate an important gap
between academic science and its economic application which
too often private enterprise is discouraged or inapt to fill, and
which, unlike basic science, calls for detailed social planning.
Man’s control of his own development, “‘euphenics’’, changes
the means and also the ends of eugenics, as have all the preceding
cultural revolutions that have shaped the species: language,
agriculture, political organization, the physical technologies.
Eugenics is aimed at the design of a reaction system (a
DNA sequence) that, in a given context, will develop to a
defined goal. But will culture stand still merely to validate the
eugenic criteria of a past generation? And for a given end, the
means will have shifted: the best inborn pattern for normal
development will not always react best to euphenic control.
Should biologists give first priority to long-range eugenic
concerns of human genotype, or to the gravely imminent issues
of human numbers and phenotype: the allocation of intelligence,
motivation and longevity ?
When euphenics has worked itself out we should have a
catalogue of biochemically well-defined parameters for responses
now describable only in vague functional terms. ‘Then
we shall more confidently design genotypically programmed
reactions, in place of evolutionary pressures, and search for
further innovations.
Eugenics and euphenics are the biological counterparts of
education, a panacea that has a longer but equally contentious
269
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
tradition. The troubled history of Utopian education warns us
to take care in rebuilding human personality on infirm philosophy.
In our enquiry on man’s future, the aims of human existence
are inseparable from the power and responsibility for human
nature. As biological technology dissolves the barriers around
individual man and intrudes on his secret, germinal continuity,
we must face the issue of a definition of man, taking full account
of his psychosocial progeny. We now recognize genetic continuity
in mechanistic terms as a nucleotide sequence—in due
course this will itself be subordinate to the psychosocial machinery.
(Our global experiments on human mutagenesis by
chemicals and by artificial radioactivity are the crude, random
initiatives.) What will then qualify ““man”’ for the aspirations
of humanistic fulfilment, apart from the other robots born of
human thought?
COMMUNICATION: OTHER WORLDS AND OUR OWN
In illuminating the chemical mechanism of terrestrial life,
molecular biology has completed Darwin’s effort at a general
theory. This coincides neatly with the technical realization of
space flight and of radio astronomy. The challenge of planetary
exploration has made us think more deeply about the general
principles of earthly life. The prime questions of exobiology,
life beyond the earth, concern molecular biology. Do the
Martian organisms use DNA and amino acids as we do, or are
there other solutions to the basic problem of the architecture of
evolution ?
How seriously the radio astronomers take the prospects of
interstellar communication is hard to fathom. At any rate, there
is nothing in biology to discourage the hypothesis of multifocal
intelligence in the universe. We have not really thought very
much about the problem of finding the rapport needed to establish
the first contact. It is many times more costly to transmit
than to listen, which can lead to a perplexing stalemate in
these cosmic negotiations. Hopefully, this technological issue
will ripen into a more sophisticated theory of communication
270
Biological Future of Man
without convention which may have wider interest, as it may
also motivate greater investment in the technology of message
transmission.
The content of the communication has been least thought
about. It might be the greatest help to understanding our own
philosophy. How should we epitomize ourselves in telling our
story to others? I do not doubt we should describe DNA and
proteins, possibly the most arbitrary and unpredictable consequences
of cosmic evolution. Technically, the periodic table
of the elements would be easy to encode, and would establish
chemistry as a context of discourse. But what then? As our
presence at this symposium witnesses, man 1s a communicative
animal and it may be some comfort to offer this instinct an
infinite challenge.
One prospect may be alarming—that we receive messages
that betray our own scientific backwardness. What could erode
scientific creativity, so dependent on the delusion of something
new under the sun, more than the knowledge that everything
is already known but only our access to the oracle is imperfect
and costly?
The topic of our symposium warrants other insights, the
style and allegorical licenses of the artist; the verifiable statements
that any scientist might make in predicting man’s biological
future are probably vacuous. I have been alarmed about my
own credentials, which should include responsible appreciation
of the relevant science. I could reassure myself that it would be
the utmost of human capacity to assimilate a fraction of what
others have already said on the same issues, that I was setting
myself an impossible task to achieve any novelty of concept or
statement. But in acquiescing to this fact do we not now see
another image of man’s biological future, his future as a
scientist ?
Today some scientists succeed in assuring themselves of
currency in their investigative work, partly through self-delusion,
partly through choice of narrowly delimited fields, partly
through arrogant but sometimes justifiable assumptions about
the incompetence of most of their colleagues, whose papers may
271
JOSHUA LEDERBERG
then lie unread. A typical weekly reminder list distributed in
our department may include upwards of a hundred titles. It
would be a more than full-time occupation to digest just this
sample of science, and it takes a constant act of judgment to
decide what to take time for. The useful output of scientific
work has not yet been impaired by the density of “creativity
space’’. In any case, society’s return for its investment in science
is so great that it cannot afford to hold back from an even
greater, though possibly less efficient, allocation of its resources
to science and technology. Whether the individual motivation
for a scientific career can sustain the pressure on creative opportunity
is a perturbing question. The situation is bound to be
ageravated by the general increase in population and in the
relative popularity of science, perhaps most of all by the sudden
accession of the once underdeveloped nations to the main
streams of world science.
The problem is compounded by the archaic clumsiness of our
basic mechanisms of communication. Man’s dilemma is the
discrepancy between the size of his population and complexity
of his institutions, on one hand, and his individual feebleness,
measured as a data input rate of no more than 50 bits per second.
The linguistics of the future may improve the technique of
speech, or open other channels of communication for our daily
needs. Meanwhile it is anomalous how inefficiently science has
applied existing technology to tend to its own needs of communication.
Incredible to say, within the present system only
by chance could I in future discover comments that others
might publish in criticism of this very paper. The phenomenon
of science has only recently attracted the analytical interest that
can help to expose such anomalies. Until it has gone much
further we can only guess at their roots in personal and cultural
psychology. They do lend support to the hypothesis of unconscious
resistance to effective, and therefore perhaps disturbing,
communication.
The changes in the scope of research have changed its quality.
Research is the effort to add to human knowledge. The extent
of existing knowledge was hitherto more readily discoverable:
272
Biological Future of Man
contributions were less competitive, did not need endless persuasion
and repetition to be heard; the challenge was the struggle
with nature. The complication of science has made it inexorably
more human—or should we ever have forgotten this limit to
objectivity ?
Man’s future as a biologist surely depends on the rationalization
of scientific communication. Society makes many demands
on the energies of the global community of science. We must
also take care to look to the preservation of our own future by
the modernization of our own techniques for efficient but free
expression.
The theme of this paper was to have been molecular biology,
the transfer of information from one macromolecule to another.
It has become an essay on communication, under the same logic
by which man has evolved from substance to concept.
273
Eugenics and Genetics
DISCUSSION
Crick: I find myself in a difficult position as opener of this
discussion, because I am not really a biologist—at the most I
am a molecular biologist—and we are discussing here matters
which are concerned with biology proper. Howeyer, I shall
select some general points that seem to me to be of importance.
I certainly agree with what Dr. Lederberg has said about the
extraordinary rate of increase in biological knowledge, particularly
in some fields. What impresses me even more is the great
lack of biological knowledge among ordinary people: the
ordinary educated layman, and to some extent among scientists
other than biologists. I also think it is deplorable that knowledge
of natural selection is not taught properly in schools.
I don’t want to say too much on the detailed points that
Lederberg raised. I was amused by his dramatic picture of a
black market in organs; this is a very real possibility which we
shall have to face. It is difficult for us to see at this stage which
of the techniques such as transplantation are likely to have a
large effect: I think they are likely to take us by surprise to some
extent. As for the impact of molecular biology, I agree with
Lederberg that the practical possibilities of synthesizing or
modifying the germinal material are very far in the future. I
agree too that developments in our knowledge of embryology
and of the higher nervous system are going to cause the major
changes in the next few decades.
I agreed with practically everything Muller said, with a
few small reservations. Let us take up this whole question of
eugenics. It is possibly not an acute issue compared with other
acute issues we have to face. Nevertheless I think that we would
all agree that on a long-term basis we have to do something—
274
Eugenics and Genetics
Muller was much more eloquent than I can be on this subject—
and because public opinion on this subject is so far behind,
we should start to do something about that now. I would
therefore like to raise a number of questions of a more ethical
nature. I do this with great reservations because it 1s my
opinion, in spite of Sir Julian’s eloquent arguments, that we
really do not have a proper philosophical foundation for
humanist ethics. Nevertheless, if we do not accept Christian
ethics, or the ethics of some other religion, we obviously have
to have some other guidance. These rather vague terms like
“fulfilment” appear to be the best we can do, but I do not feel
they are satisfactory.
I want to concentrate on one particular issue: do people
have the right to have children at all? It would not be very
difficult, as we gathered from Dr. Pincus, for a government to
put something into our food so that nobody could have
children. Then possibly—and this is hypothetical—they could
provide another chemical that would reverse the effect of the
first, and only people licensed to bear children would be given
this second chemical. This isn’t so wild that we need not
discuss it. Is it the general feeling that people do have the right
to have children? This is taken for granted because it is part
of Christian ethics, but in terms of humanist ethics I do not
see why people should have the right to have children. I think
that if we can get across to people the idea that their children
are not entirely their own business and that it is not a private
matter, it would be an enormous step forward. If one did have
a licensing scheme, the first child might be admitted on rather
easy terms. If the parents were genetically unfavourable, they
might be allowed to have only one child, or possibly two under
certain special circumstances. That seems to me the sort of
practical problem that is raised by our new knowledge of
biology. But let me come down to practical measures, because
I think what I have described is a bit extreme.
Lederberg and I have arrived independently at an idea
(which I hope he does not mind me quoting) that the type of
solution which might become socially acceptable is simply to
275
DISCUSSION
encourage by financial means those people who are more
socially desirable to have more children (this is not the idea
favoured by Muller). The obvious way to do this is to tax
children. This seems dreadful to a good liberal because it is
exactly the opposite of everything he has been brought up to
believe. But at least it is logical. ‘There are various objections:
there will be people who, however much the tax, will have many
children, but they may be a minority. It is unreasonable to
take money as an exact measure of social desirability, but at
least they are fairly positively correlated. Of course, it is perfectly
clear that you could not take such measures, as Muller
very rightly said, with public opinion as it is, and with the
general lack of biological knowledge.
Now to come to Muller’s ideas. Is it possible that his scheme
is the best way to give this type of biological education to the
public at large? If some individuals were allowed to choose the
father in the way he suggests, this might make the population
as a whole reflect on the social responsibilities of parenthood.
There are also legal problems. For example, should it be
open to any individual to allow his spermatozoa to be stored, or
would he need to have a licence for his spermatozoa to be put
into storage? Secondly, there is the question of how many
progeny of a given individual should be permitted. And surely,
one must be licensed; this is at least as much a matter of public
interest as having a licence to drive a motor car. Again, how
much influence should society have in the actual choice of
sperm donor? I think it is reasonable that, up to a point,
the individuals concerned should have a choice. And one
might also license the mothers for the number of children they
can have. These are the sort of issues which these two papers
raise.
I would like to raise one final possibility of the way things
may go. If such practices were adopted, it might happen that
one particular country would initiate a larger-scale programme
than any of the others, and after 20, 25 or 30 years the results
might be rather startling, if, for example, all Nobel Prizes began
to go to, say, Finland because they had gone in for improvement
276
Eugenics and Genetics
of their population on an extensive scale! If there are advantages
in these techniques, and one society or nation does adopt
them with marked success, this will accelerate adoption elsewhere.
But the real difficulty will be the lack of biological understanding
of people at large; this will be an enormous handicap,
especially in view of the tremendous rate of progress in biology
which we expect to see in the next 20 or 30 years.
Koprowski: Could I very briefly take up two questions Dr.
Lederberg raised about the transplantation of organs? They
are (1) the production of transplantation antigens from human
tissues and organs in large amounts for conditioning to homotransplantation
and (2) the availability of tissue transplants in
large quantities.
I believe that transplantation antigens can be extracted from
human organs and tissues, which can be preserved by creating
“‘banks”’ of frozen tissues. The extraction of sufficient amounts
of antigen (which does not need to be chemically pure) will be
greatly facilitated by the fact that tissue culture systems
provide us with facilities for making available almost unlimited
amounts of human tissue revived from the frozen state.
The availability for future generations of “ready-made”’
transplants of intact human organs such as heart or kidney may
present a much more formidable problem. Perhaps, following
the current use of plastic heart valves and arterial walls, it will
be possible to construct plastic prostheses of heart or kidney
which would be accepted by the human body and remain
functional in it.
Medawar: I agree with Dr. Lederberg’s remarks on the
possible social dangers of replacement therapy. I have thought
about them myself, and I think the reason why I haven’t called
public attention to them is simply because one is apt to thrust
these rather unpleasant things out of one’s mind. But I agree
with him in general, and also with what he said in particular
about possible solutions of the problems of transplantation.
Pincus: I would like to take up one of the questions which
Dr. Muller left unanswered: that is, if you are going to consider
277
DISCUSSION
the use of sperm or egg banks, you must know whether or not
the preservation of germ cells at low temperatures has an effect
on the rate of mutation. So far we do not know anything about
mutation rates at extremely low temperatures. ‘That is something
that must be settled before we can donate sperm to be
kept for generations.
In addition to the preservation of eggs or sperm, there is the
possibility of preservation of the generative tissues—the testes
and the ovaries—particularly, as Muller points out, in the
embryonic stage. If we could take tissue containing embryonic
germ cells, preserve it for long periods of time, and transplant
it to useful recipients, we might have a source for future
breeding which could offer a chance for survival of spermatogenic
tissue in particular for much longer than now seems
possible.
Dr. Muller has not discussed in his paper the possibility of
breeding by parthenogenesis, that is, reproduction from the
unfertilized egg. This has numerous advantages over artificial
insemination, particularly the possibility of attaining a purer
strain (homozygosity) in a relatively short time, whereas if you
are going to use selected sperm as a means of reaching any
desired degree of homozygosity, you have a long way to go.
Intensive application of research efforts to this problem of
parthenogenesis should be very profitable.
Hoagland: Hasn’t it been shown in the fruit fly, Drosophila,
that the mutation rate increases with temperature and is lower
at lower temperatures ?
Haldane: Yes. In addition, somatic mutation in some plants
has a negative temperature coefficient.
Koprowski: ‘The effect of preservation at low temperature
on mammalian cells may be related to the type of tissue and the
species of origin. We have considerable data indicating that
some human embryonic cells (fibroblasts) retain their genetic
integrity in the frozen state but we do not have any information
about epithelial-like cells. It is also possible that freezing
favours selection of the fittest cells, namely, those that have the
best growth potential. These may “throw off’? mutants at a
278
Eugenics and Genetics
greater rate than other cells, particularly if obtained from a
“genetically labile’? animal species such as hamster.
Crick: If you are going to store germinal material for any
length of time, it is absolutely essential to see whether there will
be any deterioration, and this should be investigated as soon as
possible. On theoretical grounds, many types of mutation
would not happen at very low temperatures; others might.
I don’t think it is fair to apply to sperm the arguments
used for other cells, because the sperm head is packed in a
particular way, and the sort of damage you might get in lowtemperature
storage of other cells might not necessarily occur in
spermatozoa.
Koprowski: Could the results of artificial insemination of
animals with frozen semen be applied directly to man?
Crick: If something works with animals one is more confident,
but not completely confident. But this should certainly be
worked out extensively with animals.
Pincus: Large numbers of bull calves have been born after
artificial insemination from frozen semen and there has been
no evidence of an increase in the mutation rate. However, if
mutation to recessive lethals occurred, it would not show up in
the first generation, and I do not know of many studies beyond
the first generation.
Hoagland: I might mention that we have worked with what
was perhaps the first human sperm bank. In 1940 Pincus and
I showed that if human sperm were dropped into liquid nitrogen,
they could then be revived if one warmed them up very
quickly; 60 per cent of them were motile even when they had
been kept for indefinite periods of time with dry ice. We could
not vitrify and recover sperm of domestic animals to any
significant extent. Human sperm are quite exceptional in this
respect. Storage of animal sperm did not become practicable
until Parkes and his group developed a method using glycerol
as a protective substance in freezing.
About this time I wrote a rather facetious article in the
Scientific Monthly pointing out that women might have offspring
by selected long-dead donors; they could perhaps choose the
279
DISCUSSION
equivalent of a Shakespeare, a Newton or even a Rudolph
Valentino to father their offspring.
Medawar: I think the question of freezing sperm is irrelevant
to the eugenic principles that Muller is trying to propagate.
The reason why he has now adopted the idea of preserving
sperm is to meet the criticism justly made by Dr. L. C. Dunn,
that Muller himself has changed the composition of the select
list of sperm donors whom he would choose to father a high
proportion of succeeding generations. As Muller’s opinions
have changed, so the list of preferred donors has changed. This
is only one of many objections to Muller’s scheme.
Klein: Muller has certainly changed his opinions; twenty
years ago, in his book Out of the Night, he asked: where is
the woman who would not be eager and proud to have in her
womb a product of Lenin or Darwin? I don’t think Muller
would put Lenin and Darwin together now.
Huxley: The point about deep-frozen sperm is surely that it
is a technical device to secure multiple, and therefore quickly
effective, selection. As for Muller changing his mind, I think
he has changed it in the right direction. He has left the choice
now, I think rightly, to the parents themselves. What we ought
to do is to plant ‘“‘Seeds of the Future”’ in this field—a few
experiments in which parents would be able to choose the
donors for their children. At present, I understand that in
artificial insemination by a donor the parents are not allowed
to know who the donor of the sperm is. Donors should all be
registered and parents should have a possibility of choosing.
This could be extended to a multiple choice system.
Dr. Pincus said that it would be easier to get homozygosity
by parthenogenesis. But do we want homozygosity? As a
eugenist, I certainly don’t. Surely the hybrid vigour, due to
heterozygosity, of the human species is highly important, and
there is no reason why one should not get general improvement
in the level of various desirable characters without fixing any
one of them, as you try to fix characters in a breed of dogs.
Haldane: 1 agree with Muller when he said that in most
existing societies effective fertility is negatively correlated with
280
Eugenics and Genetics
social rank. The same observation was made approximately
2,000 years ago in the statement “Blessed are the meek for they
shall inherit the earth’’. It is possible that this is not an entirely
bad thing, because the bad qualities of people who achieve
social prominence in the human societies of which we have
record are quite as striking as their good ones. Obviously you
need a certain amount of ability for this, but you may need
some other qualities which are not as desirable. I think that
this ‘‘meek inheritance”’ does apply on a larger scale. If you
resist invaders, provided you do it sufficiently well, you may
survive, but otherwise you will be massacred. The people whose
ancestors have never offered much resistance to invaders, such
as the Gujeratis in India, seem to have survived in considerable
numbers. Similarly the West African negroes have been
sufficiently meek to propagate as slaves, and survived, while the
Caribs, for example, did not. I think we have to consider such
points as these before we regard social approbation as necessarily
desirable from the point of view of what we want in the
ultimate future.
I think most of Muller’s ideas are entirely acceptable to
traditional Hindu thought. In Hindu law there are approximately
12 categories of sons: it is much the best to have your
own sons begotten on your own wife; and in about the third
category are those begotten on your own wife by someone
appointed by you—they are much better than those begotten
as a result of seduction or rape. I do not think that among
people with the Hindu tradition you would find the resistance
to such ideas which you would in some other traditions.
My own view is that what Lerner calls “‘genetic homoeostasis”’
makes it much harder than seems likely at first sight to produce
the results which you wish by selection, unless it is something
comparatively trivial like the colour of an egg-shell or of hair.
Anything even as complicated as the qualities of a good laying
hen is very much harder to fix by selection than was considered
earlier. I am afraid we might find the same thing with human
characters, until we know something about the genetics of the
desirable ones—which in my opinion we hardly do.
281
DISCUSSION
Klein: As a professor of biology, I agree very much with
Dr. Crick that there is a tremendous rate of increase in biological
knowledge and a lack of biologically educated people, at all
levels of education. But there is always the risk that biology will
not be taught objectively. We have an example in the biology
taught in Germany during the Hitler régime. There were
books on biology for all levels of education, but it was directed
biology. This emphasis on biology was apparent even in the
law: there was a long biological introduction by Professor
Rudin to the law on eugenic sterilization passed in July 1933.
We must be very careful in teaching biology, and especially in
teaching eugenics, not to teach a directed biology like that of
Muller.
Huxley: The answer to this point is that we must let the
biological profession itself do the job of improving the teaching
of biology. In America, a committee of the American Institute
of Biological Sciences, originally headed by Bentley Glass and
now run by Grobham at the University of Colorado, has already
prepared three parallel textbooks and sets of teaching aids
for high school biology!. ‘They appear to be most successful in
giving the high school boy or girl a good understanding of
biology as a whole in a remarkably short time. I understand
that the Gulbenkian Foundation is doing something of the sort
in this country.
Pirie: I wouldargue that, within limits, bad biology is better
than none. The place to start is surely with the Cabinet. I
would be very much happier if I thought that those who govern
us knew the rudiments of biology.
Taking up Crick’s point about the humanist argument on
whether one has a right to have children, I would say that in a
society in which the community is responsible for people’s
welfare—health, hospitals, unemployment insurance, etc.—the
answer is “‘No’’. I should like to hear what Coon has to say to
the proposition that people do not have an innate impulse to
have children as opposed to the innate impulse to have fun.
What has always appeared to me the ideal contraceptive
technique would be a situation in which people would normally
282
Eugenics and Genetics
be infertile and should do something if on any particular occasion
they wished to become fertile. If such a method were
available, how much trouble would it cause in a community
once the idea had penetrated? I think that most of the impulse
to have children is a cultural one, built up by the kind of
stories you read, the kind of pictures you see; I do not think it is
a basic impulse at all. The impulse is sexual and that is the
object people are pursuing—the children are inadvertent.
Coon: I think that they want both sexual pleasure and children.
This business of women wanting to have children can
become overpowering; I think there is a hormonal basis for
that. I do not believe that the reason is purely social. This
impulse is generally more important to the woman than to the
man, but it can be very important to a man, too.
Comfort: May I take issue with Pirie? He says that people
do not have the right to produce children. I would think that
it is more true to say that whether people have the right to
produce children depends on the circumstances. What I am
sure of is that no other persons have the right to prevent them,
which is rather a different matter. Hearing Crick speak
reminded me of a calendar which you can see in workshops in
the north of England representing a very male bolt pursuing a
very female nut which is remarking to him “‘Not without a
washer!” It is open to the female to say “‘not without a
washer”’—the reference is to a wedding ring, no doubt—but
not to the government. I personally feel that even in circumstances
where it would obviously not be a good idea to have
too many children, we should be obliged to foster resistance to
any governmental attempts to dictate whether we should or
should not have children or which of us should do so.
Trowell: I think the traditional Christian ethics give one
clear guidance on these matters; they stress the importance of
the family group, physically and in every other sense. If one
rejects these ethics, as many have done, then I think one must
question whether a woman has the right to choose the inheritance
of her child. On a purely humanistic basis are we not
designing for the future of the race? We may have to say that a
10 283
DISCUSSION
particular woman is not suitable to have any children and
another woman is only suitable if linked with certain specified
spermatozoa. One would have to decide which spermatozoa,
not just which men, were best. The fundamental unanswered
question would then be—for what values are you going to
breed? What is there to stop a totalitarian country breeding
for efficiency, even cruelty and the absence of a moral and social
sense? Is not this the logical outcome of breeding for a humanistic
concept of survival and progress? If that is our aim one
cannot leave these matters to the individual.
Crick: I believe that basically society has the right to decide,
but what techniques can our society use to impose this to a
reasonable extent (not necessarily to 100 per cent), without
incurring some other costs? The proposal of licensing that I
somewhat playfully suggested might, or might not, be acceptable
in our present social system. The question that was just
raised as to whether there is a drive for women to have children
and whether this would lead to disturbances is very relevant.
I would add, however, that there are techniques by which one
can inconspicuously apply social pressure and thus reduce such
disturbances. After all, we already have social forces which
make us limit in one way or the other the size of our families.
So although it may turn out that society has the right to
determine who should have children, and in what way, the
actual technique to be used has to be judged against the background
of a social complex including the amount of education.
This is why I think biological education is so important,
because it enables the solutions to be attained with less stress
to the social system.
Coon: Adoption of children sometimes seems to fill the bill
so far as the maternal urge is concerned: plenty of women have
a tremendous maternal urge which is satisfied perfectly well
with someone else’s children.
Crick: That is a very good example of how one could get
round one of these problems.
Bronowski: I find myself out of sympathy with much that
has been said in Muller’s and Lederberg’s papers. ‘That is
284
Eugenics and Genetics
because I really do not understand what problem you are
trying to solve. If you are trying to upset violently the present
gene frequencies in the population, then nothing that Muller
proposes could do this. Just as Haldane has shown long ago
that sterilization of the unfit would hardly have any influence
on the proportion of recessive genes, so the multiplication of
what we choose to call the fit can really have very little effect on
the presence of recessives. (And no one who has known the
children of accepted geniuses would suppose that the population
would greatly benefit by there being several hundred of them.)
If you are trying radically to change the gene frequencies, of
course you can only do that in Crick’s way, that is by forcibly
preventing all but a few genes from reproducing. Even this
supposes that you know (a) why you think a particular gene
is good, and (b) what tests to apply in order to identify it.
However, I took Crick’s remarks to be a reductio ad absurdum
of the method of direct control of the gene frequencies. Indeed,
we might achieve the same effect in a simpler way—by eating
the children of the unfit, as Jonathan Swift suggested that the
Irish poor should eat their own children. But what problem
are we trying to solve? What genes are we trying to boost?
Muller asserts in his paper that there are reasons to believe that
the human population is deteriorating, and Huxley in one
phrase in his paper also implied this. I know of no evidence for
that. I know of no evidence that the present human population
is inferior, in any respect that one could quantify, to the human
population 50 years ago. On the contrary, the only important
experimental test of this assertion—the experimental intelligence
testing of Scottish children which has been carried out
over the past 25 years—produced exactly the opposite results.
The human race seems to be improving itself by those natural
means which I propose to continue to enjoy so long as I can!
MacKay: I have been thinking of Shaw’s mischievous remark:
“‘What has posterity done for me that I should do anything
for posterity?’’ Since the relation between individual
responsibility and that of “‘society’’ is in fact still unclear,
the notion of “‘our”’ responsibility to tinker with the genetic
285
DISCUSSION
composition of posterity is doubly obscure. Without a much
deeper analysis, the unguarded transfer to “‘society”’ of ideas
proper to individual responsibility can mislead us into talking
—and selling—moral nonsense.
That such nonsense has proved saleable, especially in Nazi
Germany, should warn us against evaluating our plans for the
race solely in terms of technical feasibility. We should, however,
note one technical snag in any proposal to make the
human genetic constitution self-regulating. I mean the difficulty
of preventing the “goal-setting” from drifting or oscillating as
time goes on, under the influence of external or even internal
factors. Suppose, for example, that “we” (biologists? or
politicians?) decided (and had the power) to make the next
human generation of type ““X’’. So far, perhaps, so good. But
when we die, our place must presumably be taken by a new
committee—which would presumably be of type “X”’. The
question we must ponder is what kind of changes these men of
type “X”’ would think desirable in their successors—and so on,
into the future. If we cannot answer it, then to initiate such a
process might show the reverse of responsibility, on any
explication of the term.
In short, to navigate by a landmark tied to your own ship’s
head is ultimately impossible. If we are ever to make proper
use of our growing eugenic powers, we shall need a wisdom
greater than our own.
Here let us be quite candid. There is little agreement today
that such wisdom is available, let alone as to its origin. But I
believe strongly that this does not make discussion at this level
pointless or impossible. For the beginning of wisdom is to ask
the right questions; and it is by each faithfully drawing
attention to—and listening to—questions which from a different
viewpoint might not be raised, that we can most fruitfully cooperate
for human welfare.
Brock: I would like to echo Bronowski’s question: What is
the problem that Crick and Muller are trying to solve? And
are they thinking about some other problems which would
arise out of. the solution of what they think they are trying to
286
Eugenics and Genetics
solve? Are we going to bring to humanity the happiness which
undoubtedly we all want? Sir Julian asked the question:
What are people for? I don’t believe that any of us really
knows the answer, but I suppose that self-expression and selffulfilment
must be among the objectives of mankind. This
brings me to the psycho-emotional aspect of the woman who is
denied children. Even where childlessness is inevitable, even
when she is married to an impotent husband to whom she is
devoted, the psycho-emotional effect of this situation on her is
devastating. Admittedly the need to have children can be met
up to a point by adoption, but not when there is another
alternative. In my opinion no woman is going to be emotionally
satisfied by the adoption of children, when she knows that she
could have had children by her own parturition. If we are to
have a healthy society, we must have a society in which such
psycho-emotional upsets are reduced to the minimum. When
it comes to the solution that Muller proposes I doubt that, even
with improved biological education, many men will be emotionally
satisfied by children not their own, if they are also able to
have children in the normal way. And without this emotional
satisfaction and fulfilment I doubt that we would have a
healthy society. ‘here may be a small group of ‘‘advanced”’
or otherwise abnormal people who would be satisfied, but the
average man in my opinion would not be. I agree with Pirie
that perhaps for many men it is the fun rather than the children
that they desire, but this is not true of all men and is certainly
not true of the average woman.
Trowell: Speaking as a physician, I should like to emphasize
the very profound psychological effect on both men and women
who cannot have progeny by the natural method. It has
played havoc with many of my patients and some of my
friends.
Klein: I agree that the psycho-emotional reaction of a man
who cannot have children is very strong. There are a number
of married people who have no children because although the
man is potent, he is sterile; this is a most unhappy situation and
it is very difficult to explain to a couple that a man can be both
287
DISCUSSION
potent and sterile. I think more research is needed on the
problem of sterility in the male.
If we ever adopt Muller’s techniques, we shall have to have
biographies, not only of the great man whom we are considering
as a sperm donor, but also of his antecedents. However, the
present state of our knowledge of human inheritance is extremely
fragile. I think we are still at the beginning of the
study of human heredity, and before applying it I feel we must
know it much better.
May I finish with a story by the German biologist, von
Uexkiill, about a man who discovered his own shadow. This
man came to believe that his shadow was a living thing. At
first he imagined his shadow to be his servant, because it
copied all his movements; but he gradually began to doubt this
and to believe that he was imitating the shadow. Thereafter he
showed more and more consideration for his shadow, allowing
it to have his seat or bed while he himself remained uncomfortably
to one side. ‘This man was eventually reduced to being
the shadow of his shadow. Perhaps we also are too conscious
of our shadows and forget what we are ourselves.
Lederberg: In answer to Dr. Bronowski’s question about our
motivation, I think that most of us here believe that the present
population of the world is not intelligent enough to keep itself
from being blown up, and we would like to make some provision
for the future so that it will have a slightly better chance of
avoiding this particular contingency. I am not saying that our
measures will be effective, but I think this is our motivation;
it is not the negative but the positive aspects of genetic control
that we are dealing with here.
On the other hand I have serious doubts about the proposals
for controlling reproduction that have been presented to us.
The aspects of social control that seem to be necessary to make
these proposals technically effective are I think extremely
offensive and extremely dangerous, certainly in our present
social context. But leaving the matter to individual choice,
which from a social standpoint is the most ideal, is certainly not
going to be technically effective. And if people are allowed to
288
Eugenics and Genetics
choose the fathers of their children, will they not choose just
the more notorious projections of their own images, exaggerated
by the publicity given to advertised donors ?
Comfort: Dr. Lederberg, what makes you think that we
could make ourselves less likely to blow ourselves up by a genetic
increase in intelligence?
Lederberg: I didn’t say I thought we would succeed; I said
I think this is our underlying motivation for attempting genetic
control.
Comfort: I should think that it is not so much low I.Q.’s,
but. personality problems and emotional disturbances which
were the cause of our liability to blow ourselves up.
Lederberg: ‘These are just as likely to be under genetic
control.
Comfort: ‘They may be, but in man there is a large latitude
for training. Dr. Trowell spoke about breeding a generation
that displayed cruelty and efficiency. I think one could do
this—or for that matter do the opposite—much more simply by
upbringing than one can by trying to alter genetic constitution.
Bronowski: I would still like an answer to my question.
What is the evidence that genetically the human population is
deteriorating ?
Huxley: The evidence is mainly deductive, based on the
fact that we are preserving many more genetically defective
people than before, and are getting a lot of radioactive fallout.
Meanwhile, the study of intelligence in Scottish children which
you cited is not valid evidence. During the period between the
first and the second tests, children generally were becoming
larger, were developing more rapidly, and therefore were becoming
more intelligent for their chronological age.
The important point, however, as Lederberg said, is not the
negative one of deterioration (although it might become so if
there were greatly increased fallout); the main thing is to aim
at positive improvement. Much is possible and there are
methods to do it. You need not start with drastic methods;
nobody is going to solve the population problem by saying that
a certain number of people are not going to be allowed to have
289
DISCUSSION
any children. But you can make a start. At the moment many
governments are encouraging people to have more children
_than they otherwise would by means of high family allowances.
Why shouldn’t you start by regulating family allowances, so
that parents get a lot of money on the first two children, say,
then less for the third, and then tailing off rapidly to a negative
payment, a deduction, for children above a certain large
number?
But the basic point was raised by MacKay, that you will have
to nail your colours to some moral mast. In the present state
of the world you will have to find a new moral mast to nail
them to, and this will only come about by more knowledge and
more education and more thinking; and this is a feedback
process. At the moment the population certainly wouldn’t
tolerate compulsory eugenic or sterilization measures, but if
you start some experiments, including some voluntary ones,
and see that they work and if you make a massive attempt at
educating people and making them understand what is at
issue, you might be able, within a generation, to have an effect
on the general population. After all, our moral values evolve
like everything else and they evolve largely on the basis of the
knowledge we have and share.
Glikson: Like Dr. Bronowski I do not see why we need the
application of biological technology in changing the quantitative
and qualitative composition of whole communities or of
humanity. But I think emphasis should be laid on the dangers
involved in the very development of such biological technology,
because its application would most probably fall into the hands
of political forces which would use it for quite different purposes
than those anticipated here. Biological technology as
explained by Lederberg, Crick and others here effects a onesided
manipulation with individual and social life. Such
developments must to my mind be accompanied by some
control. Where interference seems desirable, it must be guided
by a sympathetic and comprehensive view of human and
environmental evolution. Such control might be achieved by
co-operation not only among scientists, but among the best
290
Eugenics and Genetics
scientific, imaginative and idealistic forces of the world community
forming “‘composite minds”’.
Price: I would like to go further than Bronowski, and suggest
that the psychosocial system might in its own bumbling
homoeostatic way actually be doing the right job. We know
that a great deal of the performance of man depends as much
on social environment as on genetics, and this environment
might act in a way completely opposite to that which would be
produced by the mechanisms of genetic control which we might
introduce. For example, creativity, intelligence, and the
leaning towards science are apparently, on the basis of historical
evidence, enormously helped by such things as being first or
only children, and by losing a parent before the age of ten;
these things together improve your chance of being a good and
creative scientist by something like a factor of ten. Now, if
the better people are having small families, they are increasing
the frequency of only children, thereby giving their group an
increased chance of success; and to increase the number of
people carrying these genes by encouraging larger families
among the more intelligent people might be to deny the
possibility of the very environment which would let these
factors work.
Pincus: I am very surprised to hear some people here say
that genetics has taught us nothing about nature and that if we
breed in a random manner by the old-fashioned methods, we
shall get good genes. This is nonsense genetically: you don’t
get good genes by breeding in random fashion; you get good
genes by selection. If, however, you want to emphasize the
phenomenon of heterosis or hybrid vigour, as Huxley has done,
and argue that the real reason for the success of the human
race is that there is so much interbreeding that you are always
getting heterosis phenomena, then I accept that you have an
argument there. But if we are talking about genetic improvement,
you have to select good genes.
Trowell: Could I put in very briefly the point of view of the
Roman Catholic church (speaking as someone who is not a
Roman Catholic and who does not subscribe completely to
ip* 29g!
DISCUSSION
that point of view)—their great emphasis on natural law. I
think they would say that we should be very careful before we
distrust what has worked for about a million years in the
human species and for longer than that in the animal creation,
for this is one aspect of natural law. In this connexion, I have
never understood how the human race got over the biological
hurdle of moving from polygamy to monogamy. Under the
polygamous system the favoured and cultured person, the king
or chief, sires a large number of people in the community, and
under those conditions we ought to have intelligence building
up more rapidly than under the conditions of monogamy. As
far as I understand, the human race was polygamous for the
best part of a million years, whereas it has been monogamous
in varying degrees of stability for a very short period of time.
Until somebody can demonstrate to me how we have abolished
polygamy and still progressed I shall be sceptical about any
new changes. I hope none of my remarks will be taken to
mean that I dissociate myself from what I understand as the
Christian ethics of these matters.
Haldane: I made that point some 25 years ago by pointing
out that according to many eugenic articles a Turk should
always get the better of an Armenian or a Jew in a business
deal.
Huxley: Ceterts paribus!
Clark: Dr. Trowell used the phrase “‘natural law”’ in the
sense of something which has been going on for a very long
time. I would define it differently; it may coincide with what
has been the practice of mankind or it may not. Several people
have raised the question of what is the purpose of man on earth.
I feel a bit hesitant at entering this field and would have preferred
a professional to have tackled it—but the main purpose
of man on earth is to love God and obey his commandments.
I know that poses a difficulty for people who deny God’s
existence but I think they ought to take a look at this view, and
consider how other conclusions follow from it. Cultural fulfilment
and enjoyment are secondary purposes in man’s existence,
not his primary purpose.
292
Eugenics and Genetics
One of the primary commandments is to respect the rights of
others. I think that this is the point where the humanists may
be able to rejoin the Christians. There is a widespread
tendency to fail to respect those rights, or to fail to define them
properly. These rights are quite numerous: the right to earn a
livelihood (economic rights), the right to marry, the right to
beget children—that is clearly part of natural law—and at the
same time the duty to look after them, and not throw the
responsibility on other people.
I am rather surprised at the extraordinary concern which is
shown here about contraceptives, even by people who feel very
strongly that they are entitled to use them, because it seems to
me a little out of date now that so much more is known about
how short the period of fertility is in the menstrual cycle, and
the possibility of regulating the menstrual cycle where it does
turn out to be irregular. I understand that moral theologians
say that taking a medicine for the purpose of regularizing an
abnormal cycle is not an offence against natural law (using the
word in the moral sense), whereas to take a pill for the purpose
of rendering yourself infertile is. I think that this is clear. Now
that knowledge has been acquired and is spreading about how
very short the fertile period is, a great many Roman Catholic
clergy and laymen are extremely anxious for population
limitation and they regard my views on population as extremely
harmful; one very prominent French priest has complained
strongly that the things I am saying about the agricultural
capacity of the world are hindering his campaign to make
marriage more spiritual by producing fewer children. This is a
theological matter on which I should not seek to express an
opinion, but I do want to point out that opinion among Roman
Catholic clergy and laymen is considerably divided on the
question of the desirability of increased population.
Coming back to questions of morals: artificial insemination
by a donor other than the husband has all the malice of adultery
—it is a form of adultery—and I think that anyone who understands
the moral meaning of the word adultery is bound to
reach that conclusion.
293
DISCUSSION
As for eugenics, it is still true, as it was fifty years ago, that
while knowledge of human genetics has improved, it is still
very limited. Eugenics has been through its first cycle—it
started with extremely brilliant, rather unscrupulous scientists
of the type of Karl Pearson, and popularizing humbugs of the
type of Saleeby, and in the Edwardian decade it was intellectually
fashionable. I think that this first cycle of eugenics never
recovered from the witticisms of Haldane and Hogben—
Haldane in the more classical, Hogben in the more popular
manner. It is just as well that it did die because we have seen
in Nazism where it may lead. I think that it is no accident that
the Nazi doctrines about sterilization were closely linked,
intellectually and morally, to Nazi doctrines about genocide.
That is why I am so alarmed to see what is happening today.
Apparently we are beginning a second cycle of eugenic
doctrines supported by some brilliant and misguided scientists,
and which I am afraid will attract its quota of humbugs as well.
Crick: I disagree strongly with Dr. Clark’s remarks and
with the standpoint from which he made them. It is clear that
if we take the broad ethical question of ultimate ends we shall
never reach any agreement. Moreover, those of us who are
humanists have a great difficulty in that we are unable to
formulate our ends as clearly as is possible for those of us who
are Christians. Nevertheless there are some ends that we can
all share, even though we have these differences. It is surely
clear that good health, high intelligence, general benevolence—
the qualities Muller listed—are desirable qualities which we
would all agree on. We would agree also that these qualities
are not uniformly distributed. There are people who are
deficient in intelligence, for example (I mention intelligence
because this is something we can to some extent measure).
Surely it is a very reasonable aim for us to try to increase that.
Some of the arguments that “nature is doing it all right”’ may
possibly be correct but they seem to me only to reflect conservatism
and to have no real basis of fact. We are now in an
environment that is changing very rapidly, and has been changing
for the last few thousand years, but we evolved, as was
294
Eugenics and Genetics
made clear by Muller, over a much longer period of time in
very different circumstances. Consequently, we should not
necessarily gO ON as we are.
Are the methods for improvement which we have at our
disposal effective? Now there are difficult technical questions
here, but my point, which Huxley made rather strongly, is
that we are likely to achieve a considerable improvement—not
perhaps as fast as we could do by other methods or even as
fast as may turn out to be necessary—by using a very primitive
knowledge of genetics; that is, by simply taking the people with
the qualities we like, and letting them have more children.
Nobody is suggesting, at least it would be foolish if they did,
that we should have enormous numbers of people all with one
father; one should have a wide selection of donors and so get
diversification. The difficulty I see concerns the techniques
that are socially possible, in the present social context, and in
the social context of the next twenty or thirty years—a context
which will change and which to some extent our views may
help to change. For example, psychological problems may
arise in families with children who are not the children of the
father. Whereas I reject utterly arguments about natural law,
I am much concerned that evidence on the psychological
problems in such families should be collected. We already have
examples of families where the father is infertile and the
mother has had a child by artificial insemination by a donor;
I understand that the disturbance to family life is often not
great in such cases. I agree entirely with Huxley that what is
wanted here is some sort of limited programme to try and find
the difficulties. Let us define our broad aims and then tackle
the practical details.
Medawar: J agree with a good deal of what Crick has just
said, but I think we ought to be warned by the very diversity
of opinion in this room. We all have a pretty good opinion of
our own intellect and our worthiness to be sperm donors. But
our opinions are extremely diverse, and my feeling at the
moment is that human beings are simply not to be trusted to
formulate long-term eugenic objectives—least of all Roman
202
DISCUSSION
Catholics. What frightens me about Muller and to some extent
Huxley is their extreme self-confidence, their complete conviction
not only that they know what ends are desirable but also
that they know how to achieve them. I can perhaps imagine
approving of the kind of scheme Muller has outlined if he put
it this way: “‘we don’t really know a great deal about human
inheritance but with the co-operation of a number of volunteers
let us put my scheme into practice and perhaps we shall learn
from it”’.
Huxley: But surely Muller’s point, and certainly mine, is
not to think in terms of any definite eugenic ideal; the aim that
I have in mind is the very general one of gradual improvement.
Medawar: But you don’t know how to do it! May I
challenge you to explain Evelyn Hutchinson’s paradox about
homosexuality? The proportion of homosexuals has probably
not declined over the period of recorded history; yet according
to all selection theories which we are so confident about, the
proportion should have declined on the reasonable grounds (a)
that homosexual tendencies are to some extent genetically
determined and (b) that homosexuals are on the whole less
fertile (even if fractionally less fertile) than normal people. It
follows that the genetic endowments that make for homosexuality
or parasexuality in general should have declined. In
fact they have done nothing of the kind. This means either
that so deep-seated a trait as parasexuality or homosexuality is
not genetically determined or that we don’t really understand
the mechanism of its inheritance.
Huxley: I didn’t know about this paradox, and am afraid I
can’t answer that point. In any case I want to look at the
problem from another angle. You say we must know more
about the details of human genetics before we can think about
improvement. I really don’t see why. Darwin knew nothing
about the details of reproduction, still less about genetics, and
yet he was able to deduce a set of principles and a general
theory of evolutionary transformation which have stood up to
the test of time. Our new knowledge is merely permitting us to
fill in the details and add a few minor modifications. What I
296
Eugenics and Genetics
want to stress is that if we can find the right method of exerting
selective pressure, we could make for human genetic improvement.
We must do it by way of experiment.
Dr. Trowell talked about breeding for efficiency. This is very
important because, as psychosocial organizations get more and
more complicated, we need more and more good brains at
the top to run them. If you assume as a first approximation
that intellectual efficiency or intelligence has a strong genetic
component, and that it is distributed according to the ordinary
type of symmetrical frequency curve, you can calculate that a
very small increase in the mean will produce a large percentage
increase in the upper values; so far as I remember, if you could
raise mean I.Q. from 100 to 101-5 you would raise the percentage
of people with an I.Q. of 160 and over by nearly 50
per cent. The increased social and cultural efficiency resulting
from a small difference in the number of outstandingly gifted
people is also very important in considering the problem of
possible racial differences.
Lederberg: The converse of Huxley’s calculation is that in
order to shift the mean I.Q. by 1-5/100 you must increase the
production of geniuses by 50 per cent. It is perhaps better to
aim at just increasing the variance. The question is not whether
we should think about doing eugenics; we certainly should, and
should collect just as much information as possible. The point
is whether we should embark on a concrete programme that is
very costly in social and political stresses for an aim which
isn’t very well crystallized yet.
Huxley: I think most people would agree that even if we
cannot yet carry out a eugenic programme, we can begin doing
something about controlling the quantity of population. The
experience we gain in this field will help us to deal with eugenic
problems later.
MacKay: I agree with Crick about the “weakness” of
saying that the system is probably working as well as it can now;
but is it any less logically ‘‘weak”’ to say “‘maybe this and that
remedy will be better’? A good example is this question of
increasing I.Q. Is it obvious that the psychosocial structure,
297
DISCUSSION
whose intricacy is as yet unknown, will not be harmed more
than helped by such a change? For example, most criminals
now are rather stupid. Are we quite sure that by raising the
I.Q. of the population all round we won’t create new problems
by increasing the brightness of the average criminal? All sorts
of complex factors are involved. If any one of us had devised
a mechanism as complex as the situation of the human race,
how would we feel about letting any of our colleagues monkey
about with it, on the assumption that they knew as little about
it as we know about the psychosocial mechanism ?
Comfort: I still feel a little despairing at hearing this
gathering continue to confuse intelligence with what I would
call adjustment in personality. We wouldn’t do at all well with
a population consisting solely of people with a very high I.Q.
who were also maladjusted or even psychotic.
298
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
HUDSON HOAGLAND
is order underlying the phenomena he is studying, otherwise
his work would be pointless. He hopes to find the
nature of this order. He also assumes that all forms of order
have determinants and his job is to discover them. If he is
studying behaviour of either animate or inanimate systems, he
seeks the mechanisms ofthat behaviour. Since all natural phenomena,
including the behaviour of living organisms, are subjects
of successful scientific investigation, the assumption that
events are determined by antecedent conditions and by environmental
factors has been empirically justified by the success
of science, especially over the last three centuries. I know of
no scientists who work today outside a deterministic framework.
Considerations of the age-old mind-body problem and of the
nature of mechanisms, of purpose and of freedom have undergone
modifications over the last century, especially in recent
decades, and these considerations are relevant to reflections on
human behaviour and its control. Thus, to quote Julian Huxley!
“The only satisfactory approach to the mind-matter problem
is the evolutionary one. Let us begin with human beings. We
are organizations of—do not let us use the philosophically
tendentious word ‘matter’, but rather the neutral and philosophically
non-committal term translated from the German
Weltstoff —the ‘world stuff’ of which the whole universe is made.
We then are organizations of world stuff, but organizations with
two aspects—a material aspect when looked at objectively from
the outside, and a mental aspect when experienced subjectively
from the inside. We are simultaneously and indissolubly both
matter and mind.”’ Huxley considers the possible evolution of
: SCIENTIST operates under the tacit assumption that there
299
HUDSON HOAGLAND
mind from simple organisms to man and its survival value by
natural selection. He continues: “‘What is the function of
mind? Why did it evolve to increasing heights of intensity and
importance? What is the biological value of the mental aspect
of life in higher animals? It is now certain that natural selection
through the differential reproduction of genetical variants is the
essential agency of directional change in evolution. This being
so, mind cannot be a useless epiphenomenon. It would not have
evolved unless it had been of biological advantage in the struggle
for survival. I would say that the mind-intensifying organization
of animals’ brains, based on the information received from the
sense-organs and operating through the machinery of interconnected
neurones, is of advantage for the simple reason that
it gives a fuller awareness of both outer and inner situations; it
therefore provides a better guidance for behaviour in the chaos
and complexity of the situations with which animal organisms
can be confronted. It endows the organism with better operational
efficiency.”’
Ideas about the nature of mechanism have changed from
those of the nineteenth century. The principle of negative feedback,
whereby energy released from part of a system returns to
regulate and control further energy release by the system, is the
basic principle involved in cybernetic mechanisms. Examples
include engine governors, the thermostat that regulates the
heating of a house, and the guided missile that bounces its own
radar waves back from the target and uses this feedback to
regulate its steering and power to make it home on target.
Computers have a remarkable complex of feedback processes
including the utilization of information storage and its appropriate
retrieval, which corresponds in us to memory and recall.
Purpose can be defined in terms of mechanisms controlled by
negative feedback; purpose so defined is built into the guided
missile and the computer and the thermostat, enabling these
mechanisms to accomplish ends of varying degrees of complexity.
Problem-solving computers can play a good game of chess,
translate one language into another, and improve their capacity
to discriminate as a result of past experience, i.e. to learn.
300
Potenttalities in the Control of Behaviour
Objection has been raised to calling such mechanisms purposive,
since their purpose has been built into them by man. But man
himself and his behaviour are the result of purely fortuitous
mutations acted upon by natural selection. Natural selection
that has produced purposive human behaviour is itself a nonpurposive
process.
Whereas feedback devices of control have developed rapidly
in engineering in the past twenty years as a product of social
evolution, biological evolution by natural selection brought
such mechanisms to a high order of development several hundred
million years ago with the evolution of synaptic nerve nets
and central nerve ganglia. Regulation of patterned contraction
of muscles for orderly behaviour, ranging from rhythmic interactions
of respiratory muscles, to the control of posture of the
limbs and the control of muscles of speech, involves central
nervous mechanisms regulated by negative feedback. ‘Thus
the brain sends motor impulses to contract muscles; the contraction
stimulates sense organs in the muscle which sends
impulses over sensory fibres back to the central nervous system
informing it of the degree of muscle action; the central control
centre responds by modulating, increasing or inhibiting further
motor output. The constancy of control of our internal environment,
the control of hormone balance, heat regulation, cardiovascular
control, the balanced activity of groups of cells in the
central nervous system—cord, brain stem, reticular formation,
cerebellum, basal ganglia, and cerebral cortex—are examples of
mechanisms controlled by negative feedback. All co-ordinated
behaviour, conscious and unconscious, uses these mechanisms—
without them organized purposive behaviour would be impossible.
The behaviour of the organism as a whole in adjusting
to its external environment is controlled by information fed
back to it in response to its behaviour—words are spoken and
acts performed producing responses from the environment,
including our fellows, and these responses act as feedback to
modify one’s behaviour further.
Feedback to the organism of information from its external
environment determines learning and conditioning via
301
HUDSON HOAGLAND
“rewards” and “‘punishments’’. Behavioural scientists and neurophysiologists
are making advances in understanding the
mechanisms involved in behaviour at many levels. Throughout
all of these studies there runs the tacit hypothesis that behaviour
is dependent upon physicochemical events in cells, especially
those of the brain. There is no reason to abandon this hypothesis
despite our present ignorance about the regulation of behaviour,
including thinking.
To some students of behaviour, free will is an epiphenomenon
—an illusion, since all behaviour may be regarded as a result of
our phylogenetic development and of the individual’s experiences.
It is maintained that what a man is and all that he knows
is a result of information passed on to him by the deoxyribonucleic
acid (DNA) code of his genes and by the sensory information
he receives throughout his lifetime. Democritus
expressed this 2,300 years ago when he said, “‘ We know nothing
unerringly, but only as it changes according to the disposition
of our body and the things that enter it and impinge upon it.”
However, the fact that we can never know in detail the meaning
to an individual of his wealth of past experiences, or the details
of his genetic make-up and its impact on the functioning of his
brain, means that much of his behaviour must remain relatively
undetermined, and man may be considered to have free will.
That this may be an illusion is unimportant. Anatol Rapoport
has pointed out the paradox that if a person predicts his own
behaviour and then behaves in the way he predicted, he concludes
he has free will. But if that person predicted another
person’s behaviour and that other person behaved in the way
the first person predicted, then the first person would conclude
that the other person did not have free will. Yet there is no
operational or logical difference in the bases for the two predictions.
D. M. MacKay has recently called my attention to
his views on logical indeterminacy which shed, for me, refreshing
new light on the ancient dilemma of freedom and determinism2.
He points out the logical impossibility of predicting a decision
to be made by someone who is first informed of the prediction
of what his act will be.
302
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
In all human relations accountability is a necessity. Empirically
I cannot see how a society emancipated from magic,
superstition and animism can function unless individuals believe
that they are free and responsible for their actions, and unless
society can hold them responsible. Certainly our deepest convictions
tell us we are free to make choices. I believe that this
intuitive conviction has been important to our survival by
natural selection. The brain is an organ of adaptation, adjusting
behaviour by way of feedback of information from the
environment, including information resulting from the organism’s
actions upon the environment. Freedom to choose
alternative courses of action appears as a conscious concomitant
of adaptation of the individual to his environment. Experiences
of what we consider to be our own freedom imply the freedom
of others. It thus may follow that the belief in one’s freedom to
choose alternative courses of conduct may be intrinsic to the
cybernetic nature of brain function.
CONTROL OF BEHAVIOUR
The idea of the control of one person by another usually
elicits strong adverse reactions in people. We treasure our
convictions of freedom, and know either at first hand or vicariously
the misery produced by coercion and tyranny. But we
often fail to recognize that we are continually controlled in a
variety of ways. Sanctions are derived from parents and other
representatives of society, by laws and customs, and by the
impact of irrational persuasion through myths and symbols that
appeal to our subconscious drives, and may have little to do
with the reason and logic we believe we use in making choices.
A huckster or political propagandist may make us wish to have
things we would be better off without. We are none the less
controlled because we wish to do the things we do.
The great problem of control of behaviour resides in the
question of who controls whom and for what purposes. It is
clear that control by a Hitler or a Stalin is bad; but control is
real and pervasive. How can it be used to advance human
welfare ?
393
HUDSON HOAGLAND
We control each other in a great variety of ways. Force and
the threat of force, which are clearly objectionable, may not
be used but education, persuasion and moral pressure have the
same effects. Cajolery, seduction, incitement and a variety of
other techniques are used. B. F. Skinner has pointed out} that
ethical counter-controls in most countries prevent exploitation
by the use of force and deception. But he emphasizes that there
is real danger that the rapid development of new techniques of
control will outstrip counter-control. Despite objections, science
will increasingly facilitate control of human behaviour and
it must be used wisely if we are to avoid disaster.
The behavioural sciences have developed new methods to
modify and direct conduct. Examples are Pavlovian conditioning
and the conditioning methods developed by Skinner, which
have become widely used in studies of animal and human
behaviour. By the use of appropriate reinforcing stimuli, behaviour
may be modified and directed. The techniques involve
carefully programmed rewards, reinforcing the subject’s known
hierarchies of values. Operant conditioning is the basis of the
programming of teaching machines which are increasingly being
used in education. The use by advertisers and others of subliminal
messages in television has caused alarm and been made
illegal in some countries. The effectiveness of this clandestine
form of subconscious communication is, however, questionable.
C. H. Waddington, in his book The Ethical Animal+ has considered
that the long range objectives of the control of behaviour
are ethical systems, the values of which may be judged in relation
to their ability to further a desirable evolutionary direction,
unique for mankind, and he discusses the nature of this evolutionary
progress. Human culture, he points out, is based on a
mechanism that requires people to be brought up in such a way
that they accept beliefs given them by others such as parents
and other influential persons in authority. Of course such beliefs
are subject to later testing and rejection or retention, but before
this can happen ideas must be transmitted as a form of social
heredity. Ideas thus function in cultural evolution in a way
ood
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
analogous to genes in biological evolution, and Henry A. Murray
has referred to germinal ideas as idenes.
The moulding of the newborn human individual into a being
ready to believe what it is told seems to involve many very
peculiar processes, which at present may be explained as the
formation of the superego and the repression of the id, to use
Freudian terminology. A frequent result of the process seems
to be that people believe too much and too strongly. The
process that evolution has provided us with seems often to lead
to considerable exaggeration of the ability to believe.
Waddington argues that many of the world’s evils and social
ills stem from over-activity of the superego, leading to the
acceptance of socially regressive beliefs with undesirable impact
upon politics, religion and group identifications. Intense and
irrational loyalties stemming from early authoritarian acceptance
of communication have repeatedly led to fanaticism,
bigotry and wars. One has but to recall pictures in the American
press of squawking New Orleans women with children in
their arms hurling imprecations at a white father taking his
small daughter to a desegregated school, to see pathological
ethics in action. As Brock Chisholm has pointed out, most of
the ethical beliefs we hold so strongly are established by accidents
of birth and what we learn, hit or miss, before we are seven
years old. Emotionally charged prejudices are propagated from
generation to generation by parental and adult prestige. ‘The
strongest beliefs may bear little relation to the common good.
The world has continually been sundered by the hates of rival
groups and these could, in the nuclear age, soon render man an
extinct species.
The rate of increase of scientific information is said now to be
doubling every ten years, and its technological applications are
changing society in ways for which there are no precedents.
The fate of man has become the prize in a gruelling race between
education and disaster. Traditional methods of education
and ethical transmission appear to be inadequate, and the
behavioural sciences so far have not been effective in meeting
major challenges of the twentieth century. Fear that the
395
HUDSON HOAGLAND
behavioural and social sciences may be used for evil purposes
has slowed their development and _ blocked their use for constructive
purposes. We need a larger investment of talent in
these fields, commensurate with their importance. As someone
has said, understanding the atom is child’s play compared to
understanding child’s play.
CONTROL OF BEHAVIOUR BY PHARMACOLOGICAL AGENTS
The example of behavioural science best known to the public
is that school of psychiatry known as psychoanalysis, which is
not a science at all but a kind of authoritarian mystique based
upon a variety of unverifiable assumptions. Most psychiatrists
are not members of the orthodox school of psychoanalysts but
use some useful Freudian concepts in dealing with the psychodynamics
of mentally ill patients. So far basic neurophysiology
and biochemistry have contributed little to our understanding
of the causes and cures of mental illness. But there is good
reason to believe that progress in brain chemistry and physiology
will bring insights into disorders such as schizophrenia,
and ultimately make available rational chemotherapeutic procedures.
However, the purely empirical uses of shock therapy
and pharmacological agents, especially when used in conjunction
with psychotherapy and social therapy, have in
recent years returned many mental patients from hospital to
effective social life. A book edited by Hoch and Zubin, The
Future of Psychiatry, is recommended to those interested in this
topics.
Psychopharmacology is a new empirical field that has developed
rapidly over the last decade, and the use of drugs for the
treatment of psychiatric disorders has furnished its major thrust.
The pharmaceutical industry has produced hundreds of compounds
faster than they can be tested in the clinic. These
substances fall roughly into five groups. There are the stimulant
drugs, such as ephedrine and its derivatives, which increase
wakefulness and decrease fatigue under some conditions but
also have some undesirable side effects on the central nervous
system. The anti-depressant drugs include iproniazid (Marsilid)
306
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
and a number of other monoamine oxidase inhibitors, together
with some anti-depressants of other chemical types. These
agents may produce euphoria, increase verbal productivity,
speed reaction times and otherwise act as stimulants, but their
principal value is in combating severe depressions of mental
patients. The tranquillizers are a third group extensively employed
in the treatment of disturbed mental patients, including
schizophrenics. These drugs include chlorpromazine and a
variety of other phenothiazine derivatives, as well as reserpine
and a few related Rauwolfia alkaloids. A fourth category consists
of substances that act as mild tranquillizers and sedatives.
One of these, meprobamate, is sold under a number of trade
names of which Miltown is perhaps the best known, and another
is methaminodiazepoxide (Librium). These drugs may relieve
neurotic anxiety without producing the sedative effects of barbiturates
and bromides.
A fifth group of psychoactive drugs produce transient psychotic
states. Their primary value is for research purposes in
producing model psychoses in normal persons. Some effects of
some of this group have been known for a long time. In crude
form, as they occur in native plants, they have been used to
produce mystical states during primitive religious rites. They
include mescaline, psilocybin, the powerful synthetic psychotogen
LSD-25 (lysergic acid diethylamide) and other synthetic
products.
All these drugs except those of the fifth group primarily affect
mood. None of them acts upon the information content of the
brain. The tranquillizers and psychic energizers are primarily
responsible for the large increase in discharge rates of mental
patients from hospitals in recent years.
The promiscuous use of the milder tranquillizers has given
cause for alarm. These substances can inhibit initiative, vigour
and drive, and may have deleterious side effects. They constitute
the largest item of sale in American drug stores today.
Barbiturate sleeping pills, bootlegged from druggists, are being
used as a substitute for alcohol by some juvenile groups. A
drink called a ‘goof ball’’ is made from sleeping pills dissolved
oo
HUDSON HOAGLAND
in Coca Cola, and barbiturate addiction has become a serious
problem among some teen-agers.
At present there seems to be little likelihood of the deliberate
use of any of the known psychoactive drugs for the control of
the behaviour of normal people. Even in the hands ofa dictator,
it is hard to see how any of these compounds could be used
effectively to manipulate the actions of a population towards
directed ends. Although these drugs may relieve depression
and reduce anxiety in neurotic and psychotic patients, they can
only disturb normal persons and make them miserable. Ephedrine
and its derivatives may briefly spur a fatigued individual
to greater output of activity but the subsequent hangover can
negate such transient benefit. The functions of normal healthy
organs, including the brain, have not so far been improved
significantly by the use of drugs. This is true of the use of drugs
in athletic contests and other competitive events. Although some
pharmacological agents, including alcohol, may make a person
believe he is able to perform tasks more effectively, tests indicate
that this is not so. For further discussion of these and related
matters the reader is referred to essays by J. O. Cole and other
authors in Control of the Mind®,
There are historical examples of the use of drugs to control
populations. Alcohol was used deliberately by some of our
American forebears to debilitate and destroy the will to resist
of some Indian tribes, and oriental despots have promoted the
use of opium by subject populations for similar purposes. The
consumption of tobacco and alcoholic beverages is promoted by
commercial interests for their own profit—a control, in general,
approved by the public. But people tend to resent the use of
chemical agents when urged upon them for their own good.
Irrational opposition to vaccination in the past and to the
fluoridation of water supplies today are cases in point. Despite
the magnitude of the population problem, many most in need
of birth control refuse the use of oral contraceptives even in the
absence of religious taboos.
It has been popularly believed that drugs have been employed
extensively in brain-washing procedures in Communist-
308
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
controlled countries. However, from the evidence available, this
has not been the case. According to reliable reports, coercion
of persons for the purpose of extracting confessions has involved
methods similar to police state practices used since the time of
Napoleon. Neither scientifically directed Pavlovian conditioned
reflex procedure nor pharmacology appear to have been
used in any significant way in breaking the morale of political
prisoners.
EMOTIONS, BEHAVIOUR AND BRAIN SURGERY
Extensive work by neurophysiologists, using operations on the
brains of animals, has shown that it is possible markedly to
modify emotional and aggressive behaviour. When experimental
lesions in monkeys are carefully restricted to the pyriform
lobe of the amygdaloid complex and hippocampus without
interference with neocortical regions, most fear and anger
responses disappear, without gross motor or sensory deficiencies.
Although these animals can express anger and rage in response
to appropriate stimuli, they are rendered remarkably docile
and fearless, and their behaviour is accompanied by a reduction
in sexual activity. Studies of cats, including the lynx, show
there is marked docility following bilateral lesions of the pyriform
lobe. But the amygdalectomized cat can be turned into
a vicious and rageful animal by additional superimposed lesions
in the ventro-medial nucleus of the hypothalamus. Changes
have been reported in the hierarchical position of individual
rhesus monkeys from dominant to submissive positions in the
pecking order following amygdalectomy, and clinical observations
indicate that some amygdala lesions in man are followed
by diminished social aggressiveness.
It thus appears that surgical operations on the brain’s limbic
system can markedly change emotional behaviour. Presumably
chemical agents may ultimately be found which will act selectively
on specific brain centres and have similar effects. It has
been reported that cats exposed to certain agents of potential
use in chemical warfare are terrified at the sight of mice. Despite
the values of the neurosurgical findings to medicine, it 1s
399
HUDSON HOAGLAND
difficult to see any practical application of psycho-surgery in
the future, to enable men deliberately to control each other’s
behaviour in any socially significant way.
There is however one field which may hold promise for
constructive purposes. It is possible that agents may be found
to facilitate learning, memory and recall. It would clearly be
desirable to find chemical and pharmacological procedures to
facilitate processes of education, even at the risk of their perversion
for political purposes.
CHEMICAL FACTORS IN LEARNING, MEMORY AND RECALL
Experimental work of a variety of investigators, such as the
classic studies of learning in the rat by Karl Lashley, together
with clinical observations on man, have shown that specific
memory traces are not well localized but are diffusely distributed
over extensive brain areas.
Retrograde amnesia, as seen in Korsakoff’s syndrome, and
which may also result from head injury, cerebral anoxia, carbon
monoxide poisoning and electro-shock therapy, indicates basic
differences in the nature of recent and old memory traces.
Advancing amnesia extends back gradually in time, obliterating
memories progressively to more remote episodes, perhaps leaving
only childhood experiences intact. There seems to be no
relation between the importance of the memory retained and
its loss. Recent memory, per se, is the more vulnerable, and
recovery occurs in order of time with the more remote memories
returning first.
Recent evidence indicates that there are two quite different
processes involved in establishing memory traces. There appear
to be reverberating electrical circuits in patterns of action of
many neurones in the early stages of the recording of information.
Electrophysiological recording shows the presence of this
kind of activity but this cannot account for the permanent storage
of the trace. Lorente de N6 has pointed out7 that “Apart
from the wasteful nature of such a storage mechanism the
assumption of circulating impulses cannot overcome the difficulty
of explaining how memory can persist after severe shock
310
Potentialtties in the Control of Behaviour
or deep anaesthesia, i.e. after the circulation of impulses through
a large number of cortical chains of neurones has stopped.”’
He cites evidence obtained by Alexander Mauro and M. B.
Rosner (unpublished) that memory persists after long-lasting
total cessation of cortical activity. In hibernating animals cortical
activity, electrically recorded, ceases entirely and cannot be
elicited by electrical stimulation, however strong. Nevertheless,
hamsters awakened from such sleep are able to perform previously
learned tasks just as well after hibernation as before.
Enduring memory thus appears to be based on some enduring
chemical changes in the submicroscopic compartments of
neurones. Lorente de No concludes: “Circulation of impulses
must precede and be the cause of the establishment of memory,
but however memory may be stored, in the evocation process
circulation of impulses must again take place to reproduce the
sensation caused by the original experience.”
Studies of maze learning in rats indicate that there are two
stages of information storage. An initial process presumably
involves continuity of nerve impulses traversing circuits, and in
a later process some sort of permanent consolidation of chemical
traces occurs. Thus, in rats, an electric shock across the head
after a learning trial impairs learning. And this is also true of
hypoxia and depressant drugs. The closer the seizure or drug
administration to the end of a preceding trial, the more severe
is the learning loss. This is not due to punishment effects since
electric shocks delivered to the legs have no such results. Electric
shock across the head does not affect learning if the shock
is given one hour after the learning trial. Investigators have
reported that maze learning in rats was impaired when thiopental
(thiopentone sodium) was administered one minute after
the end of each trial but after thirty minutes no such effects
were noted. McGaugh and co-workers have impressively
demonstrated that stimulant drugs such as strychnine and picrotoxin
administered either before or after a learning trial increase
the rate at which learning proceeds. ‘The improved
learning, when injections are made before the trial, could be
due to increased motivation, alertness, etc. But their finding
311
HUDSON HOAGLAND
that injection of the stimulant drug after completion of the trial
improves learning indicates that the drug has affected consolidation
of the learning process directly. The apparent facilitation
of storage of acquired information by the use of drugs,
as reflected in improved learning, suggests that possibly in the
future there will be interesting practical applications to the
learning process.
What is it that constitutes the chemical change in neurones
associated with the storage of information? Studies show that
the ribonucleic acid (RNA) of neurones is markedly increased
when the neurones conduct impulses and this increase is accompanied
by enhanced protein synthesis. The protein so synthesized
in response to activity may represent the memory trace.
The structure of deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA) molecules in
the nucleus of egg and sperm is the information code of the
gene which informs each oncoming generation how to make a
person. As a template it synthesizes RNA which then produces
the cell’s proteins, including its enzymes. The hypothesis that
modifications of neuronal RNA may be the basis of information
storage in the brain is therefore very attractive since DNA and
RNA with their highly specific code of arrangements of patterns
of four linked bases are already known to constitute the blueprint
for heredity.
Holger Hydén and his collaborators have developed elegant
microchemical methods to study individual neurones in different
parts of the nervous system in relation to their content of RNA
and proteins before and after they have been involved in conducting
impulses. When tricyano-aminopropine, a dimer of
malononitrile, is administered to rabbits (20 mg./kg.), after one
hour it elevates Deiters’ nerve cell protein by 27 per cent, with
an accompanying increase in this cell’s RNA of 26 per cent.
Moreover, tricyano-aminopropine changes the relative amounts
of two of the four bases that constitute by their arrangement in
the RNA molecule the code of information necessary for specific
protein synthesis. Of special interest in this connexion was the
finding that tricyano-aminopropine administered to human
subjects is followed by an increase in suggestibility. Hydén
312
Potentialities in the Control of Behaviour
considers that this substance or others might affect mental states
in such a way that a police-controlled government, by putting
such agents in drinking water, could make propaganda more
palatable. Hydén has summarized some of his thinking about
the establishing of permanent memory traces as follows:
“The modulated frequency [of nerve impulses] generated in
a neurone by a specific stimulation is supposed to affect the
RNA molecule and to induce a new sequence of nucleotide
residues along the backbone of the molecule. This new distribution
of components will then remain: the RNA has been
specified. This leads also to a specification of the protein being
formed through the mediation of this RNA.
‘““By a combination of this specific protein with the complementary
molecule, the transmitter substance at the points of
contact with the next neurone at the synapses 1s activated. This
allows the coded information to pass on to this next neurone in
the chain. The reason for the response of this next neurone is
that the protein which had once been specified through a
modulated frequency now responds to the same type of electrical
pattern whenever it is repeated. The specific RNA and protein
are constantly produced in the neurone. From a statistical
point of view, the molecules can be estimated to furnish the
necessary permutation possibilities to store the memory experience
of a lifetime.”
D. Ewen Cameron has hypothesized that memory losses in
the aged may be due to loss of RNA from their brain cells.
At the 1962 meeting of the Society for Biological Psychiatry,
he reported marked improvement in atherosclerotic and in
pre-senile patients in memory tests following intravenous injection
or oral administration of large doses of RNA. Advanced
senile cases showed no improvement from this procedure.
Hydén has analysed human anterior horn cells for RNA in
persons aged 3 to over go. He found that the RNA increased
significantly up to age 40 and remained more or less constant
to age 60, after which it declined markedly. Certainly these
investigations require thorough confirmation, but they have
suggestive potentialities.
343
HUDSON HOAGLAND
SUMMARY
We have considered the nature of purposive behaviour in the
light of concepts of cybernetic mechanisms and of the brain as
an organ of adaptation. Recent advances have made available
new psychological, pharmacological and surgical procedures
for the modification and control of behaviour, and we have discussed
some of their applications and limitations. Human
behaviour is controlled and directed by a variety of processes,
many of them subconscious and irrational. It is argued that
pharmacological agents and psycho-surgical techniques now
known to be of value in psychiatry and for purposes of investigation
are not likely to be used as agents for the deliberate control
of behaviour of normal persons. Recent studies of learning and
memory may, however, in the not too distant future, come to
have practical applications in education or for the exploitation
of the public by propagandists. The major question is, who
controls whom and for what purposes? The role of the behavioural
sciences in establishing ethical beliefs and the operations
of conscience are pregnant with potential benefits and
dangers for mankind.
Advances in sciences are doubling accumulated information
every ten years. Nuclear weapons and the population explosion
are examples of unprecedented changes which demand new
ways of thinking and behaving, if we are to survive and continue
cultural evolution. The behavioural and social sciences, if
wisely used, can be of great assistance in meeting these and
other new challenges.
a
Future of the Mind
BROCK CHISHOLM
The threat is produced by man’s own extensive interference
with the biological function of his mind. It is
his mind which constitutes man’s major difference from, and
competitive advantage over, other forms of life. His mind has
enabled man to control many aspects of his physical environment,
to adjust effectively to those aspects he is not yet able to
control, to compete successfully with all other forms of life on
earth and completely to control most of them. In recent years
man has extended his knowledge and controls into the submicroscopic
world of the filterable viruses and the atom, and
he is now adventuring into the vast areas of space. Increasingly
he is gathering material with which his mind can work more
efficiently, and is developing his mental skills. During this long
process of increasing his knowledge and skills man has come
into possession of enormous power, which he is using both
constructively and destructively, for and against his physical
environment, other forms of life and himself.
Not all man’s thinking patterns have been uniformly
successful. Many of them were effective only temporarily or
locally under special circumstances, and whenever they were
carried over into other circumstances or times disaster could
result. Some ways of thinking became rigid and authoritarian
and were imposed on whole populations and supported by
powerful priestly and lay hierarchies. Any such rigidity, or
pretence of possession of final truth, has slowed, distorted or
even halted man’s intellectual, scientific and social development
for long periods, and over large areas. Whenever an unquestionable
orthodoxy has been proclaimed, imposed and accepted,
Me: existence now, and for the first time, is threatened.
ri 315
BROCK CHISHOLM
freedom of thought has been treated as a public enemy and
strongly suppressed, yet freedom of thought constitutes man’s
primary instrument for survival.
Fortunately man’s inherent drive to use his intellectual
equipment, his mind, is so great that suppression of independent
thinking, no matter how ruthless, has never been complete, and
heretics have always risen to challenge orthodoxies, even at
risk of their lives. The human race owes most of its valuable
progress to its heretics, the people who insisted on changing
belief and behaviour patterns to fit tested new experience and
knowledge, independently of the ancestral or authoritarian
dictates.
In very recent generations, at least in many parts of the
world and in the fields of knowledge allotted to the physical
sciences, freedom to think independently of custom or tradition
has been firmly established, but this freedom was not gained
easily or quickly. Orthodoxies had extended their paralysing
controls even into astronomy, physics, chemistry, anatomy,
geology, and many other branches of knowledge, and had
forbidden new interpretations of the experiences being gained
by observation and research in such fields. It has taken many
centuries to force relinquishment of the belief that revelation
and faith can provide an appropriate authority in human
knowledge, and the job is not yet completed. Many people
continue to hold many untrue and irrational beliefs simply
because they were taught them in their childhood or by a loved
and respected person. For example, many hotels have no floor
or room numbered 13 because too many of their patrons would
not use any floor or room so numbered. Such an example may,
at first glance, seem irrelevant to this discussion, but it does
illustrate the kind of misuse of the function of the mind which
produces most of man’s major problems and now threatens his
existence.
This type of misuse is the uncritical acceptance of parental,
ancestral or local patterns of thinking simply because they were
learned early in life and so classified as “‘good”’, which determines
truth in the minds of many people. Use of such patterns
316
Future of the Mind
can, and commonly does, persist even when they have become
dangerous and self-destructive, as in the case of warfare at the
present time. It should be obvious to anyone of even below
average intelligence and with little education that warfare has
become mutually destructive, suicidal and no longer a sane
diplomatic instrument, yet many nations are doing all they can
to increase their ability to kill, in the tragic belief that such
activity will increase their own security. So many of their
citizens retain that outdated faith that heads of governments,
even if they are themselves intelligent and well informed, are
unable to change from their traditional international “ posture”’
of threatening any real or potential enemy.
This wide-spread disability, a crippling of men’s minds by
uncritical acceptance of early imposed attitudes, has been
regarded generally as virtuous and admirable. Under the name
of loyalty it has been used to keep the younger and more
independent people under the control of the “establishment”’,
the old people, the orthodox, the hierarchies, and has prevented
appropriate change when circumstances and conditions of
survival have changed. It has ensured the passing on of
prejudices from generation to generation, often almost intact,
and often very damaging to the receiving generations.
For many centuries man has survived by groups in competition
to the death with other groups. For the survivors it
has been a successful method. Although the scale has grown
larger, the principle has changed very little. Our remote
ancestors belonged and owed loyalty only to very small groups,
at early stages only to the family. This was the survival group,
whose head was autonomous, held power of life and death over
its members, owed no obligation of concern to anyone outside
the family, and demanded absolute loyalty to his or her will,
which was the dominant or even the only social morality of the
era. Over a long period competition demonstrated the advantages
of greater numbers of fighters and workers and the family
enlarged to include several generations and collateral lines. It
was able to compete more effectively and so tended to survive.
Its growth continued by capture of women and slaves and its
317
BROCK CHISHOLM
own natural increase until it became a clan, composed perhaps
of many families who would generally all be related through a
common ancestry. The social conditions had changed little.
The head of the clan still held absolute authority. He might be
advised by the heads of families and by the current representative
of the clan’s god or gods, or he might himself hold that
position too. Still the undivided loyalty of the members of the
clan to its chief was a first moral principle and was not diluted
by any concern for the welfare of anyone outside the clan.
Inter-clan warfare again showed the advantages of numbers
and, by voluntary formations of alliances of clans, by marriages
between ruling families and by threats or capture, clans
coalesced into tribes, which in some cases attained very considerable
size. Apparently the authority of the head of the
tribe was still absolute but probably tribal councils gradually
assumed or were given increasing importance in decisions affecting
the welfare of the tribe. Power of life and death and the
right to absolute loyalty were still the normal prerogatives of
the chief, but perhaps increasingly shared by the shaman or
priest or the tribal council. The tribal gods increased in
importance through the teaching of their representatives and
always the change was in the direction of greater power for
those representatives. ‘Taboo, dietary and social laws, threats
of magic punishment and all available methods of mystification
were used to establish and maintain control of the thinking of
the people. The power of the chief and that of the priest
commonly supported each other for their common benefit,
though either might be eliminated by the other if he threatened
to encroach too far on competing prerogatives.
With increasing power in the hands of an individual, various
grandiose titles were assumed and, where supported by the
priesthood in the name of the god or gods, divine right and
power were claimed, and enforced by military and/or religious
threat. Murder, torture and mass slaughter were normal
instruments for the extension of such power and the establishment
of principalities and kingdoms. ‘There was also extensive
appeal to the cupidity of individuals who could expect special
318
Future of the Mind
privilege and benefit from the ruling authority. Every prince
and king was surrounded and supported by people who
garnered some share of his power, wealth and privileges. The
will of the prince or king or emperor still constituted a first
moral obligation; it was the law. Loyalty to that law was
enforced on pain of imprisonment, torture and death and was
bounded by the welfare of the survival group still, whether it
was the principality, the kingdom, or the empire.
Right up to the present time the ancient belief that: “The
welfare, prosperity and power of the group into which I
happened to be born is more important than the welfare,
prosperity, power, or even the lives of the members of any or all
other groups”’ has been held by most of the human race. Along
with that faith is also held another: “‘Whenever we are
frightened or feel threatened, the right, effective and virtuous
thing to do is to increase our ability to kill other people”. That
was our normal method of ensuring the survival of our group
in the past, but its success depended on the defensibility of our
group or its ability to overcome the defences of competing
groups. No group can any longer defend itself against death
from attack from outside, nor can it effectively attack other
groups without great risk of complete destruction of its own
people. It is no longer possible to “‘win”’ a war.
The whole method of survival by groups in competition to
the death with other groups has broken down. The survival
group, for the first time in human experience, has become the
human race itself. From now on we will survive as members of
the human race or not at all, but we have no previous experience
of this situation and no traditional concern or education for
survival of the human race. The occasion for such concern had
not arisen until about fifteen years ago and was not foreseen or
provided for by our parents or ancestors. Now we are all
threatened with extinction by our own traditional survival
patterns, a position which most of us still find impossible to
accept as real, because we have been taught from infancy to
depend on our “‘conscience’’ values, and even to consider
changes in them is commonly felt to be immoral and disloyal.
SS,
BROCK CHISHOLM
Though our present armament, nuclear, conventional,
chemical and biological, is capable of killing everyone on earth,
including ourselves, some three or four times over, very large
numbers of peoplesincerely and earnestly believe that to increase
our power to kill still further, to be able to kill everyone say
ten times over, would, in some undefined way, increase our
security. Of course this is entirely fallacious and irrational but
such early-learned faiths are not dependent on evidence or
rational thinking and persist against all experience and reality.
The long centuries of conditioning to which we have been
subjected will not quickly or easily give place to an era of
rational thinking, even though our very existence depends on
our ability to think soon enough and widely enough. We, as
nations, are behaving as though the last fifteen years of scientific
development in weaponry had not happened, simply because
too many of us are emotionally incapable of seeing and accepting
its evident consequences in relation to our survival, and of
formulating new and unconventional alternatives to warfare.
This is the greatest biological threat, indeed the first universal
threat, against the human race, and we have no tradition of
concern for survival at that level. Concern for individual or
group survival, which is traditional, is no longer adequate for
the new conditions and, where it is exclusive, it is in fact now
suicidal.
Because our ancestors did not develop any concern for the
survival of the human race, no occasion having arisen until
about fifteen years ago, we have no national institutions entrusted
with or designed for that purpose. This is an unassigned
responsibility which has become extremely important, but
which is still left to private and voluntary initiative. Only the
United Nations and its specialized agencies, among all public
institutions, come close to this area of responsibility, but they
take their instructions from national authorities whose concern
is overwhelmingly for national interest and advantage. This
system and situation represent an extensive malfunctioning of
human minds which is very dangerous. It appears that the next
step in social responsibility and organization is biologically
320
Future of the Mind
necessary, in the interests of human survival as a form of life.
The transcendence of world values over local and national
values is overdue and essential to survival. Its delay is, in the
most literal sense, endangering all mankind.
321
Future of the Mind
DISCUSSION
Young: There is much in these papers that I find stimulating
and interesting, but I suspect that one of the main characteristics
of the future is likely to be the disappearance of the very subject
matter of this session on the future of the mind. In spite of
much that Dr. Hoagland and Dr. Chisholm said, the whole
terminology has not yet escaped from the dualism of thinking
of the brain and the mind as two separate entities. One of our
most deep-seated superstitions is that although we no longer
regard the liver as occupied by a spirit we persist in talking
about the brain as if it consisted of two separate things, one
called “matter”? and one called “‘mind’’. I think that one of
the most important advances in our thinking will come when
we cease to trouble with this dualism.
Two salient points about these papers need to be discussed:
firstly the question of brain function, and secondly the position
of the individual in relation to the community as reflected or
controlled by his brain.
On the brain function aspect I agree with much of what Dr.
Hoagland said. Most of his presentation would have been
generally acceptable to neurologists, but those who are not
studying the brain should realize that a lot of the material about
the chemistry of the brain, especially concerning learning and
ribonucleic acid, is exceedingly speculative. The problem of
memory is a very deep and important one. Dr. Hydén has
done wonders with these cells, as Dr. Hoagland described, but
I am doubtful whether he has yet said anything meaningful
about the problem of memory. Dr. Hoagland spoke of the
frequencies of nerve impulses modulating protein synthesis;
I am doubtful, as a non-chemist, whether these frequencies,
322
Future of the Mind
which range up to 1,000 per second, are likely to have any
influence at all on protein synthesis.
We must expect explosive changes in our understanding when
we begin to understand the brain. Its machinery is complicated
to an extent which is difficult to realize, since we are brought up
to think about the brain in terms of rather simple reflex patterns.
We imagine that the system is one in which we press a
button and the model works. We escape by saying we don’t
know how the cortex functions and leave it at that. But as we
begin to have ways of thinking about what happens in higher
nervous centres it is very likely that our whole basic system of
thought will be revolutionized in a manner that is perhaps not
yet realized.
The particular aspect I want to stress is that the brain learns
by setting up a model of the world, and it builds this model out
of units with which it is probably pre-endowed by heredity.
The components out of which the learning system builds this
model of the world must be in the brain. This is a form of
representation, and it is produced by selecting certain items
from a pre-set alphabet and transmitting the information in
terms of this selection from the code. If we get to know something
about this alphabet, which I think is embodied to some
extent in the shapes of the cells in the brain, we should begin
to have an entirely new language for talking about, for example,
form perception. We should understand a great deal more
about how we recognize shapes, how we read, how we teach
children to read, how we see ourselves, shapes, faces and people.
We at present understand only very little about this coding
system. Physiological experiments in which recordings are made
from single cortical cells tell us that a lot of our visual pattern
is made up of oval fields assembled in the cortex by the learning
process. What is this learning process? The setting up of
representation out of a set of symbols involves selection. Some
symbols are accepted, others rejected. I suggest that the whole
system is basically concerned with limiting the number of
possible things that each cell can do, by a choice between perhaps
only two outputs of each cell. Each cell begins with
11* 323
DISCUSSION
certain coding capacities: for example a cell in the brain will
recognize vertical shapes, shall we say. It has certain outputs
going to two possible pathways, such as “take” or “‘withdraw’’,
to give a very simple example. What is learned is
whether vertical is to be associated with “‘take”’ or “‘withdraw’’.
It is possible that a cell may be switched to do one thing by
inhibiting its capacity to do the other. If so, what is learnt is
what not to do. A very simple example is the Pavlovian conditioned
reflex which is so often taken as a paradigm. The
sounding of the bell could make the dog salivate either more or
less. We tend to think of the experiment as facilitating the
pathway to salivate more. The formulation I am suggesting is
that the dog is learning not to salivate less. It is switching off
the “‘don’t salivate” connexion with that particular stimulus.
If some such methods are to work, we might begin quite soon
to learn something of the complexities of the whole coding
system and learning system in the brain. Then we would be in
a better position to learn how to teach, which is surely the thing
we must talk about more than anything. ‘Tochange the attitudes
which Dr. Chisholm has pilloried so justifiably requires some
knowledge of how to introduce alternative methods of teaching.
As long as we know so little about the coding system and how it
is changed we don’t really know how to instruct the wise adult
instructor we hope to put in the driving seat. The poverty of
educational theory seems to me to be one of our great weaknesses.
I think it is likely to change to an extent which may even
seem frightening.
We come next to the question of the individual and his group.
Dr. Hoagland referred several times to the fact that we are
inevitably highly conditioned, and we must learn to accept
this. We still insist on regarding ourselves, each little “genelearning
unit”’, as something complete and independent. Some
people will still even emphasize that any “individual” could
survive and live alone, say on a desert island. This is dangerous
nonsense, because it obscures the fact that in practice each of
us is utterly dependent on the information and the language
that he receives from others. We have been endowed with these
324
Future of the Mind
tremendous powers by language and memory from our inheritance.
I don’t think, Dr. Chisholm, that it is at all likely that
this will be readily abandoned. Whatever the future holds for
man, it cannot hold a completely fresh start, because such a
concept is really not meaningful. It is likely that the existing
concept of learning will be modified and to some extent be
replaced. Indeed, what is the process by which concepts become
modified, particularly in the light of the history of discovery
and technology? This is a really interesting problem—
the repercussions between technology and biology particularly,
between finding machines which imitate and supplement human
weaknesses, and then the study of our own capacity by the use
of the very instruments we designed in order to supplement
them. This seems to me to be a very subtle cycle, which has
been very little investigated and is well worth further study.
I believe the pattern of our understanding of emotion is also
likely to change dramatically. Dr. Hoagland was fascinated by
the monkey with the amygdala removed. It is possible to take
out the amygdala today and put it back tomorrow, by cutting
the brain essentially in half and occluding one eye. Then the
side of the brain which is receiving the input from the open eye
has, so to speak, no amygdala. The monkey is then very tame,
at least in respect to visual stimuli. If you then open the other
eye, which feeds the side which has an amygdala, the animal
will go back to being a wild monkey. This is a very powerful
technique which is going to show us a great deal about emotional
responses and give us an understanding of them so that they
may in future be better controlled.
The basis of a lot of the conflict that Dr. Chisholm was
talking about is the question of what sort of things we react to
emotionally. What are the signs that we put to each other
which produce aggression, for example? Again, it is difficult
for people of different genetical backgrounds to communicate.
Facial communication systems don’t fit, and therefore it isn’t
equally easy for all parts of the human race to communicate.
We often tend to forget this and there might well be more
studies of the difficulties which are liable to occur: such things
329
DISCUSSION
as that negroes have thick lips and white people have moderately
thick ones and the Chinese have thinner ones. These are
not the trivialities they seem, but tremendous barriers, likely
to produce all sorts of failures of communication and aggression
because they are part of the communication system. It is very
interesting that the anthropologists’ classification of races is
nearly all on what they call “characters unimportant for survival’.
Yet these are nearly all facial characters concerned
with communication! This seems another area where understanding
really should improve quite rapidly and is likely to do
so because people are now aware of the problems.
Incidentally, so much of what we talk about we know only
from our own point of view in our own culture. I wonder if
anybody knows what is the attitude, for example, of the Chinese
population or intellectuals to humanity being one race? How
much do we know about the development of ideas on these
fundamental themes in other cultures?
Coon: ‘The Chinese don’t like that idea at all. Ever since
the Communists have been in power they have been spending
a lot of money sending palaeontologists around to fill the gap
between Sinanthropus man who is about 400,000 years old and
the upper cave people who are about 10,000 years old. This
is so that they can prove Weidenreich’s theory of the continuity
of the evolution of the Mongoloids apart from the rest of mankind.
Now they have got six skulls that fill that gap and they
feel very happy about it.
Haldane: Dr. Hoagland said that all scientists think deterministically.
I don’t think that I do. I have come to the
conclusion that my subjective account of my own motivation 1s
largely mythical on almost all occasions. My mother used to
ask me, “‘Why did you do that?’’, and I learned to give a list
of motives. Looking back I think I was generally wrong. I
don’t know why I do things.
Secondly, in my opinion if a chess-playing machine is purposive,
natural selection is also purposive by the same criteria.
I am in fundamental agreement with Dr. Chisholm, but I
think he is a little rough with the human race when he says it
326
Future of the Mind
compares badly with other animal species. What other animal
can walk forty kilometres, swim two kilometres and after all that
climb a fifteen-metre tree? Man is a pretty good all-round
beast, and that makes me a little more hopeful about the much
more important issues which Dr. Chisholm raised.
I would like to remind Professor Young that in perhaps the
most important of the Indian philosophies, the samkhya philosophy,
there is a phrase, /inga-sarvia, which roughly corresponds
to “‘mind’’. Linga means symbol and sarvia means body, so
this means the symbol-body, the body consisting of models, if
you like, or perhaps messages. It is something somewhere in
space and time and is essentially similar to the “gross”? body
which is made, according to that philosophy, from a rather
different kind of matter—call it electrical oscillations or whatever
you please. I am inclined to think that the ancient Indian
philosophies were gloriously muddled up by scribes, and very
badly mistranslated, but perhaps they have something to suggest
to Western philosophies.
MacKay: Iagree with Dr. Hoagland that it is “‘necessary”’
to treat one another as free and accountable even though our
brains be physically determinate; but I think that this freedom
is a matter of fact, and not of convention, still less of ‘‘inevitable
ignorance’”’.
Suppose that tomorrow you must make up your mind between
two options—say X and Y. If your brain and all that acts on
it were as mechanical as clockwork, you might suppose that
there must exist, in the common calculus, a formula that determines
already the form of your choice, so that your sense of
““freedom”’ is illusory.
The remarkable fact is that no such formula exists in the
common calculus. Any formula such as “Tomorrow he will
certainly choose X”’ is one that you are not merely entitled,
but logically bound, to reject; for if you believed it today, your
brain would not conform to the condition presupposed in the
formula (namely, that you were not going to make up your
mind until tomorrow). Thus whether or not an ideal ‘‘ detached
observer”? could predict your choice, you are correct in
327
DISCUSSION
believing that it is undetermined by any formula in the
common calculus that binds you and your observers.
This brings out a basic distinction, which I felt to be necessary
in Dr. Chisholm’s context, between changing people’s ideas by
dialogue and by manipulation. In manipulation the action is
essentially one-way, and the manipulator is not precluded from
depersonalizing the other by treating him as a determinate
object. In dialogue, the reciprocity of the interaction makes this
logically impossible, since each necessarily becomes ‘‘undetermined”’
(in the above sense) to the other as well as to himself.
This, I think, is the logic behind our instinct for human
dignity. Man’s characteristic fulfilment is in reciprocal personto-
person relationships. Any relationship in which one member
is not genuinely “open”’ or “‘vulnerable”’—prepared to listen—
to the other, has in it a manipulative element that does violence
to the essential nature of the other.
When we come to matters of conscience, we face an exactly
parallel distinction, between seeking to enlighten and seeking
to violate. Dr. Chisholm’s talk itself offers a good example of
the first. So do the efforts of most conscientious parents, however
different their views may be from Dr. Chisholm’s.
To force a man to violate his conscience is something quite
different. It is always an evil, even if at times the lesser of two
evils. ‘This is part of what is meant by the absolute authority of
conscience. To enlighten one another’s conscience, on the
other hand, is of the stuff of our human responsibility to one
another. No sane parent can rightly be relieved of it, however
many others may be allowed to share in the dialogue.
The easiest way to see the force of this is to ask how Dr.
Chisholm would feel about his own right to pass on his humane
view of life to his children. Surely the passion with which he
speaks belies any suggestion that for him there is nothing
authoritative or objective about the enlightenment he offers.
We ourselves could not honestly agree that his children would
be equally justified in flinging his teaching aside.
In other words, I am pleading for a realization that although
conscience can be warped, moral perception is not wholly
328
Future of the Mind
arbitrary. There is such a thing as enlightenment—and its
counterpart, moral blindness—to things which, once seen, are
seen as objective. Only the expulsive power of a new perception,
and not any authoritarian manipulation, can bring about
a morally viable refinement of conscience.
Coon: Without people manipulating others you would have
no set events, and without set events you would have no social
institutions and there would be complete chaos. So it is not a
question of whether people can manipulate one another or not,
but of whether they can do it with the minimum of friction.
Brock: What Dr. Chisholm said in essence answers a question
asked earlier by Bronowski: what is the problem that we
are trying to tackle? There is no evidence that man has
deteriorated; there is, however, abundant evidence that he is
not moving fast enough in relation to the enormous acceleration
of environmental change today.
This brings me back to prediction. According to scientific
method, we have only one acceptable method of predicting,
and that is to extrapolate from existing knowledge. Earlier
we agreed that to progress into the future we have to have a
hypothesis and put it to the test of experiment. Our real problem
is that we have got to carry out experiments, the answers
to which will only be evident fifty or sixty years hence, and
none cf us know how to carry out such experiments. For
example, food is important as one of the many factors that
determine our constitution. How should I feed children today
to give them a sound constitution fifty or sixty years hence, when
they will be attacked by atherosclerosis and cancer and degenerative
diseases? How can I test any hypothesis about how to
feed children today for that purpose?
Similarly, Dr. Chisholm has told us that what man needs is a
new kind of conscience, a new kind of understanding, which will
be different from the kind we ourselves were given in the first
five years of our lives, since conscience is largely determined in
the first five years of life. What we want to know today is:
what do we teach children today that will give them a better
conscience when they get into positions of authority fifty or
329
DISCUSSION
sixty years hence? What method of experimentation enables
us to set up a hypothesis and to test it on the assumption that
we will have our answer fifty years hence? Isn’t this the
problem ?
Medawar: Idon’t believe itis. I have been wondering what
is rather peculiar and unrealistic about this kind of discussion.
Perhaps it is this: we already have that kind of control over
behaviour and therefore, in a figurative sense, over the brain,
which with other bodily systems, such as the endocrinological
or the immunological, comes only from a deep knowledge and
understanding of how they work. We don’t really have to
know anything about neurophysiology or neuropsychology to
put Dr. Chisholm’s recommendations into effect. We already
have the appropriate kind of control over the mind. If we did
the kind of things that John Young wants to do, we might do
the job much more quickly and much more effectively; but
what impedes us from putting Dr. Chisholm’s recommendations
into effect is that people are indifferent, or people don’t agree
about what is best to do. It is not lack of knowledge about how
the brain works, is it?
Young: I don’t agree. We even lack detailed knowledge of
what the relevant signs are that elicit aggression. Worse still,
we don’t know anything precise about the process by which we
learn to react to members of our own group; or how we learn
languages or mathematics. How can education be fully effective
while we are so ignorant?
Lederberg: Man has believed in education since Plato, and
there is as yet no direct evidence that it in fact works in
any predictable, constructive way. I don’t think we really
know how to educate children so that these concepts can be
instilled.
Medawar: I think it is mistaken to say that we don’t know
how to educate children although I am sure there are better
ways of educating children than those we know now. But if
we confine ourselves to the kind of thing Dr. Chisholm was
saying, I don’t think we should say that lack of technical knowledge
is any obstacle to putting them into effect.
so8
Future of the Mind
Huxley: We want a great deal more research on how conscience
itself is formed, before we can begin to modify it. It
isn’t formed in the school period, though it may be modified
then. 3
Brain: We are dealing with established reactions, which are
the product of consciences built up in people many years earlier.
We may now modify consciences, if we start at the beginning,
but how are we to modify the established reactions? Isn’t that
the crux of it?
Hoagland: ‘There is a long phylogenetic history to the
aggressive behaviour with which we are concerned. Konrad
Lorenz has pointed out interesting things from studies of animals.
As we well know, most animals fight for status in the
“pecking order’’, and do this with vigour and enthusiasm. I
suppose about the only animals that don’t fight are clams and
oysters, probably because they can’t get at each other. Combat
seems to be an essential part of the development of societies of
mammals and birds and of the whole vertebrate series as well
as most invertebrates. Lorenz and others have observed that
when well-armed animals like wolves, lions and sharp-horned
ungulates fight for status, they rarely kill each other, or even
do each other much harm. Their combat is more in the form
of a duel. On the other hand, Lorenz found that two turtle
doves caged together pecked each other to death, a thing which
hawks would not do. Doves are very poorly armed. Lorenz
points out that male rabbits may fight to the death if they
cannot run away from each other, whereas this never seems to
happen with the well-armed animals that have surrender signals
and yield status in defeat. Man is notoriously ill-armed
biologically. We have no fighting canine teeth, or horns, or
heavy-armour. We cannot run very fast, and our skin is thin.
We appear to be more like the dove or rabbit than the hawk
or wolf. In 1935 Lorenz remarked that the time may come
when men have developed such powers of mass destruction as
to threaten the human race. He said that the great question
then will be whether men will behave like wolves, or like doves.
Let us hope it will be like wolves.
33!
DISCUSSION
Young: Animals of all sorts indulge in symbolic conflict.
This is a very important point which has not been nearly
sufficiently realized. Professor Wynne Edwards of Aberdeen
has written a very interesting book on this, Animal Dispersion
in Relation to Social Behaviour!. Right through the whole animal
kingdom animals engage in symbolic conflicts in order to
distribute themselves appropriately around the area available.
Huxley: ‘This is an important and exciting idea, which needs
following up in the human field.
As regards the problem of conflict, the wolf story is really
extraordinarily interesting. Wolves are social animals and, as
Lorenz showed, if there is a fight between an older and a
younger wolf, and the younger wolf is being beaten, he adopts
an appeasement attitude, presenting the nape of his neck to the
other, and this automatically inhibits further attack.
I was once with Pavan, the South American geneticist, in
the Great Smoky Mountains, and we came across the first wild
bear either of us had ever seen. We got out of our car to take
a picture and Pavan for some reason made a face at the bear,
whereupon the bear made the same sort of face back and
rushed at him: I have never seen anybody run so fast. Pavan’s
grimace was an automatic sign-stimulus for the bear, calling out
a completely genetic reaction. We often react in a similarly
automatic way, but to learnt sign-stimuli, such as God or
Fatherland.
Klein: Karli in my laboratory has been doing experiments
for several years now on interspecific aggressive behaviour
between rats and mice. There are rats which spontaneously
and constantly kill and others which never kill a mouse, and
we do not clearly see today where the individual differences are.
Stereotaxic operations on definite areas of the forebrain or on
the amygdala can, however, transform non-killers into killers,
and killers into non-killers.
I feel that hormonal control of behaviour has been pushed
into the background. Dr. Pincus did not tell us anything about
hormonal control of classic sexual behaviour. Even the behaviour
of a particular rat can change in a few hours. Karli has
332
Future of the Mind
shown that if you put a mouse with a pregnant rat for days,
the rat will take no notice of this mouse; then just 24 hours
before parturition takes place, the rat will suddenly treat the
mouse like a newborn rat, even if the mouse kills the litter.
This is hormonal control, performed through the ovary.
Pincus: I would like to question for a moment the assumption
that everybody has made, including Dr. Chisholm, that
what is taught in childhood very strongly influences later
behaviour. Two phenomena have struck me. One is the one
which Dr. Klein has remarked on. Coming to the rescue of
endocrinology, I will say that one can markedly alter behaviour,
particularly the “‘ pecking order” behaviour that Dr. Hoagland
spoke about, with hormones, and I don’t think I need to stress
that here. The other thing which has always interested me
could for want of a better word be called “‘adolescent rebellion’’,
in which the adolescent almost automatically rejects many of
the precepts instilled by parents. I would like to hear more
detail about this. How influential is it, in fact? Can it be
used as a basis for reforming the human race?
Szent-Gyérgvi: If I understand Dr. Chisholm properly, we
are in a vicious circle, because the adults teach the children.
What can be done to break the circle?
Chisholm: There are certain times at which people are more
amenable to new information than at other times. For instance,
young married or engaged people are sometimes willing to
listen to attitudes that they were not willing to listen to previously,
because they may feel some timidity about the responsibility
they are taking on, and they are not quite sure how to
cope with it. Also, sometimes during the first pregnancy in the
family, the potential parents begin to concern themselves about
what their responsibilities to a child will be; some of them
quite suddenly realize that there is something to learn about it,
that there really is no God-given certainty about their fitness
to bring up children effectively. There are possible approaches
at those times that can break this vicious circle.
Szent-Gyérgyi: Children are very important, and the rights
of a father over his children have been reduced more and more
339
DISCUSSION
over the years. In Roman days, the father had the right to
kill his children, but today if I invite my cousin to come over
to my house he says “‘I can’t come, I have no sitter, and I
would be taken to jail for leaving my children alone’’. On the
other hand every parent has a right to fill the brain of his
child with the most complete nonsense, and to engrain it so
deeply into the brain that the child can never get rid of it.
This is a right which should be abolished.
Huxley: Surely you wouldn’t say that a parent has no right
to inculcate anything into his children? Bertrand Russell
started a school at Telegraph Hill, where the children were to
do everything they liked; on principle, he was never going to
rebuke them or punish them. He was once asked whether he
had ever had to punish any of the children and he said, “‘ Well,
I did once, regretfully, when I found the older children putting
pins into the younger children’s milk”’.
Comfort: We haven’t yet discussed the time-honoured
problem of revolution—which, although we have not used the
word, is what we are discussing—of how to bring about a
fundamental change in society by planning. I agree with nearly
everything Dr. Chisholm said, but didn’t he a little underrate
the sociality of man in his suggestion that human beings
generally adhere first of all to the local group, and have very
little feeling, say, for what happens in south-east Asia if they
live in Europe? This is to a large extent true; it is true because
it is very difficult for people who are at a great distance and
out of sight to have the same empathy as those who are near.
But our social behaviour is really built up originally from these
group loyalties, and it is by acquiring a group loyalty within
the family that we acquire a loyalty to the human race.
One of the troubles is, of course, that today we get no chance
to express that sociality to the full, because nearly all the more
deplorable policies are a result of our habit of delegating decisions
to individuals over whom we have little control. I think
the average sense of the human race would have been very much
against, for instance, Hitler’s activities, or the activities of
bomb manufacturers. Such activities have in each case been
334
Future of the Mind
the work of individual psychopaths, or individual people in
office to whom we have delegated decisions. From what we
have heard in this meeting, though, I can’t say I have very
much more confidence in delegating them to egg-heads. I feel,
without being personal, that any person here who found himself
obliged to take the same kind of decisions would be subjected
to stresses which no human personality, however
intelligent, is really adequate to cope with.
I have become more and more convinced, as I listened to
these very liberal and very intelligent comments, that there is
an enormous survival value in human _ bloody-mindedness.
Even if we could make a chemical substance which increases
people’s suggestibility, the British public might be able to
resist this. In those who have once acquired the habit of contrasuggestible
response to propaganda, I think that would be
the response which such a drug might well enhance. This
resistance on the part of the common man to being overmanipulated,
either by dictators for pathological reasons, or by
scientists for the most admirable ones, is the chief survival value
today, which I, as a good anarchist, would like to see propagated.
Pine: Don’t different communities vary in their concentration
of bloody-mindedness, to use your excellent phrase? It
always seems to me that the British, especially the Scottish, are
particularly well endowed with it, and it is one of our most
useful attributes.
If I can judge from my rather casual observations, bloodymindedness
is much less widespread in Germany, and somewhat
less widespread in the U.S.A. How can we encourage the
Germans and the Americans to become much more practically
bloody-minded, and distrust their governments to the extent
that we do? That would be a practical method of achieving
Dr. Chisholm’s Utopia.
Young: Bloody-mindedness is totally absent in China, too.
Lederberg: We are saying that the world’s problems are all
due to the psychopathy of man, so let us try to heal him; we
know that won’t happen in a hurry, so that is another way of
thrusting these issues out of our minds. A lot of what has been
335
DISCUSSION
said is putting the cart before the horse: a lot of tensions, a
lot of personal aggressiveness, all the undesirable facets of
conscience that we have been talking about, are not so much
the cause as the consequence of our political institutions.
People who have the most idealistic consciences can sometimes
get themselves involved in the most unholy and sinister type
of activity through the particular political institutions they belong
to. If we turn things around, won’t we achieve many of
the things that Dr. Chisholm was talking about? Most effectively,
we must repair our political institutions as best we can
with the kind of limited consciences we have at our disposal.
This is not a problem of science; it is one of politics at the
present time.
336
Biological Possibilities for the Human Species
in the Next Ten Thousand Years
J. B. S. HALDANE
certainty—which is why it is always foolish, and often
wicked, to make a promise—the best I can do is to suggest
some alternative possibilities. ‘There is however one generalization
which can be made with fair confidence. Important
historical events usually surprise those to whom they happen.
However the study of history has at least this advantage, that
to those who have learned its lessons the events of their own
time may bring joy, sorrow, and surprise, but not amazement,
despair, or complete confidence.
My political anticipations have usually been wrong, though I
backed one winner. In 1932 I stated that the educational
system of the Soviet Union was being developed in such a way
that it was likely to overtake other states in science, and consequently
in other fields also.
My second preliminary point is that I shall not draw a sharp
line between physiology and psychology. Much that is classified
as psychology would in my opinion better be classified as
physiology of the senses, of muscular co-ordination, and of the
brain.
My third is to draw your attention as forcibly as I can to the
sea lion (Otaria californica) and to the late Alfred Kinsey. The
sea lion has a fantastic capacity for balancing objects on its
nose, and appears to enjoy doing so. Whether this species ever
employs this capacity in nature I do not know. Of course, very
fine co-ordination of the neck muscles is clearly useful, but the
actual balancing capacity must be a by-product. The great
advances in evolution have often been the use of a structure
S= no statement about the future can be made with
531
J. B. S. HALDANE
developed to serve one function for a different one, for example
a gill arch for grasping food, a gill slit for hearing, a walking
leg for manipulation or flight, and a vestigial wing as a gyrostat.
We have to ask whether we can hope for such changes of function
in man. I suggest that two important elements of human
culture, namely music and religion, are comparable to the
sea-lion’s capacity for balancing billiard balls. Rhythmical
sound has a social function in co-ordinating muscular activities.
It is not clear to me that the production or perception of melody
or harmony has such a function. I happen to be tone-deaf.
Similarly people can get on quite well without religion, and in
nominally religious communities many people do so. Religion,
like music, appeals strongly to a minority only, and leads to
results of great cultural value in a few of them. On the other
hand, the religious and musical minorities can sometimes be
intolerant of the remainder.
Kinsey and his colleagues brought to light the immense range
of variation of sexual activity not only within a single culture,
but a small subsection of it (such as moderately well-to-do
practising protestant Americans of European descent with university
education). It might have been expected that this
activity, so necessary for the survival of a species, would have
been standardized by evolutionary processes, at least to the
extent that eating and breathing have been, apart from the
further efforts of human moralists. But matrimonial fertility
seems to be found both among persons whose sexual activity
is restricted to once weekly or less, and those for whom Catullus’
request to Ipsithilla for ‘‘ Novem continuas fututiones’’ would be a
counsel of moderation. We may expect to find comparable
variation in other fields on the borderline of physiology and
psychology, and must beware of accepting current criteria of
normality.
After these prolegomena, we must consider some alternative
possibilities.
(1) Man has no future.
(2) A nuclear war will do mankind grave biological damage,
and civilization will also have to be rebuilt from barbarism.
338
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
(3) A nuclear war, with such damage, will lead to a highly
authoritarian world state.
(4) Rational animals of the human type cannot achieve the
wisdom needed to use nuclear energy unless they live for several
centuries. The ageing effect of high energy events renders this
impossible at present. Hence the only hope for mankind is the
massacre of the vast majority of us; the few survivors, and most
of their descendants, being resistant to high energy quanta and
particles, and thus capable of long life, if they escape preventable
diseases.
(5) A nuclear war will not occur, but some kind of world
organization will gradually develop, probably after a general
disarmament.
I might add that mankind could very probably be destroyed
by processes still more lethal than nuclear reactions.
I do not think that the greatest danger from nuclear weapons
is the outbreak of an international war of the type usually
expected. Armies, in the present century at least, have, I think,
been more often used in civil than international wars, though the
latter have killed more people. I think it quite as likely that a
group of fanatical devotees of Mary, Marx, Muhammad, or
Mammon, may get hold of enough fissile material to force their
own government into submission and thus precipitate an international
war, as the American and French revolutions did.
Were I the head of most States, I should be more frightened of
the armed forces of my own country than those of others. This
is one reason why disarmament is so urgent a necessity.
Personally I do not think a nuclear war would lead to the
extinction of mankind. There may well be more than enough
plutonium to kill us all, just as there are enough rifle bullets to
kill us all several hundred times, and enough lethal genes to
kill us about twice. But the last desperate surviving rocketeers
of a defeated state would hardly use their weapons to massacre
neutrals. The survivors all over the world would be short-lived,
and for many centuries there would be an incidence of congenital
disease leading to suffering and mortality comparable
with that due to infectious disease until quite recently.
339
J. B. S. HALDANE
Translocations and deletions of genes would be fairly quickly
eliminated, and there is no reason to suspect that the mutations
of other types would differ qualitatively from those already
produced by radioactivity and cosmic particles. There would
merely be a lot more of them. Imaginative writers with a superficial
knowledge of biology, such as Aldous Huxley and John
Wyndham, who have written of mutations of new types, have
done a considerable disservice to clear thinking.
If the main contending powers are fairly completely eliminated,
and other countries violently disorganized, we shall have
another dark age, with recovery in a few thousand years, and
perhaps a repetition of the disaster. Meanwhile the brown and
black sections of mankind will have learned enough biology to
believe that the survivors of the white and yellow races are
genetically contaminated. They may massacre or castrate them,
or at best subject them to rigorous apartheid in the arctic or some
other inclement region.
The third alternative, that of the tyrant world state, is equally
sinister. Suppose that one of the contending groups in a nuclear
war is victorious in the sense that half its population and an
organized government survive, this government would inevitably
attempt to conquer the rest of the world to prevent future
nuclear wars, and might well succeed. A few centuries of
Stalinism or technocracy might be a cheap price to pay for the
unification of mankind. Such a government would perhaps take
extreme precautions against the outbreak of war, revolution,
or any other organized quarrels. It might be thought necessary
to destroy all records of such events; and the successors of Lenin
or Washington, as the case might be, would not be permitted to
learn of the deeds of these great men. Most of literature, art,
and religion would be scrapped. Huxley’s Brave New World
adumbrates such a society. Owing to the large number of
harmful recessive genes carried by most people, eugenics,
largely directed to preventing their coming together, would be
an important branch of applied science.
I do not consider the fourth alternative probable. But I
think that as biologists we should envisage the possibility that
340
Biological Possibilities 1n the Next Ten Thousand Years
Shaw, in Back to Methuselah, was correct as to the social value of
longevity. So I mention it on the general principle that “There
is some soul of goodness in things evil”’.
I naturally prefer to hope that the fifth alternative will be
true, and shall write what follows on that assumption. I am
not unduly impressed by the prophecies of famine due to overpopulation.
Thirty years ago responsible statisticians were writing
about “‘ The twilight of parenthood’’, “‘ Les berceaux vides”’,
and so on; and I was fool enough to believe them. It now seems
that fairly satisfactory oral contraceptives are available, though
they are very costly. In twenty years they should be available
all over the world, and the article which an eminent Glasgow
professor described as “‘a cuirass against pleasure, a cobweb
against infection”? should be a museum piece. So, I hope, will
the instruments of surgical abortion now widely used in Japan
and France. There is no organized religious opposition to birth
control in India except from the Catholic church. If this body
continues its opposition it may be necessary to forbid emigration
from catholic states whose population continues to expand, until
these states support religious celibacy on such a scale as to check
their population growth. I suspect however that it will adapt
itself to chemical contraception as it has adapted itself to usury,
which in Dante’s mind was a sin comparable with sodomy,
though slightly worse.
India could probably support twice its present population,
on a much better diet than today’s, with improved agricultural
methods, irrigation, and flood control. However the remarkable
discoveries of S. K. Roy, which could probably raise our
rice yields by 20 per cent, have attracted no more notice than
did those of Shull and East on maize fifty years ago. If the world
population reaches ten thousand millions we shall have to make
a lot of synthetic food, besides utilizing leaf proteins directly.
Why not?
If we can assume that our descendants will be free from atomic
war and famine, we may ask five main questions which
we should try to answer separately:
(1) What performances, given suitable environments, are
341
J. B. S. HALDANE
within the capacities of most people being born at the present
time ?
(2) What performances, considered possibly desirable, are
within the capacity of a small minority only?
(3) What evolutionary trends may be expected for humanity
in the absence of conscious control?
(4) What evolutionary trends may be expected if evolution
is consciously controlled ?
. (5) How far must the answers to (3) and (4) be modified for
human beings living on other planets, satellites, asteroids, or
artificial vehicles?
Clearly the answer to (4) depends on that to (2). It may be
that our remote descendants will be immortal, sessile, or born
talking perfect English. All these have been suggested. But
these things, whether desirable or not, are outside the human
range at present; and as I have limited myself to 10,000 years
I shall not consider them. On the other hand we know that
men such as Newton, Beethoven, and Gandhi are possible, and
I at least hold that on the one hand, most people, however well
trained, are incapable of such achievements, and, on the other,
that it is desirable that the fraction of persons with such capacity
should be increased.
On few subjects is more nonsense talked and written than on
the first question. Some successful people believe that everyone
could do as well as themselves if they tried, others that rare
innate gifts are needed. On what are probably quite inadequate
grounds I consider that the truth is between these extremes.
I think that one of the most important tasks before mankind
is a complete revision of educational methods, whether we are
dealing with learning long multiplication or rope climbing.
Different children differ in the times at which capacities mature,
and almost as surely in the best methods for developing them.
Teaching methods appear usually to aim at developing children
of a capacity a little below the median, and very great harm is
done by wrong timing and wrong methods. We may have to
wait for human clonal reproduction before scientific method
can be applied here.
342
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
Meanwhile we can say that it has already been possible to
produce an environment in which most people can go through
life without any serious infectious disease except some virus
diseases such as common colds which we cannot yet control,
and others such as measles which we do not trouble to control.
By the end of the century infectious diseases and deficiency
diseases should be rare, even if there is a critical period, beginning
perhaps about 1980, when healthy states put pressure on
the remainder to conform. I shall not, I expect, be there to
give my advice as to whether a few lice should be preserved
alive, along with much less dangerous animals such as lions and
cobras. I would vote against keeping even one Plasmodium.
About the same time we may hope for methods of preventing
many or most forms of malignant and cardiovascular diseases.
These may involve considerable coercion, for example the
prohibition of tobacco and certain foodstuffs, and compulsory
exercise for adults.
It may well be that it will prove practicable to render human
beings completely aseptic, the useful functions of their intestinal
flora being taken over by vitamin dosage. The stimulus to such
an achievement may be the desire to colonize Mars or some
other skyey body without introducing terrestrial bacteria and
viruses. It may, of course, well be that aseptic people will lack
defences against sporadic infections, or suffer some other severe
handicap. They might equally well avoid cancer and some
aspects of senility, as Metchnikoff taught. To an aseptic person,
producing, among other things, inodorous faeces, the rest of
humanity will appear as ‘‘stinkers”’, and there will be grave
emotional tensions, including a sexual barrier. This will at least
be a change from quarrels based on religion, race, political
affiliation, and economic status. If asepsis is either generally
advantageous, or permits the development of certain faculties,
it will, I hope, prevail.
The next stage in the struggle for health will be against congenital
diseases and those of middle and late life. I do not
doubt that these are largely congenital in the sense that a baby
of one genotype is likely to die of cerebral haemorrhage due to
343
J. B. S. HALDANE
renal failure at the age of seventy, another of chronic bronchitis
at the same age, while a third, of still another genotype, survives
both of them but is crippled by arthritis. Perhaps fortunately
we cannot yet predict which organs of a child will
break down in old age.
One possible consequence of a rational geriatry may be as
follows. A congenitally weak organ may fail through chronic
environmental stress. One reason why I have gone to India
is to avoid chronic “‘rheumatic”’ joint pains. I do not mind the
heat, since I dress almost rationally, wearing as few clothes as
decency permits. Infections such as amoebic dysentery, which
are still hard to avoid, are no more trying than English respiratory
infections. But I suspect many aged Indians would be
happier in the bracing climates of Europe and Siberia. Perhaps
retirement may come to mean retirement to a congenial climate,
as it already does to some extent in the United States.
Far more important is to discover the capacities of young
people, and guide them into suitable occupations. This is
often thought to be the prerogative of psychologists. I suspect
that the variations of human physiological make-up have been
neglected, partly because we cannot even give them names.
I am fully convinced that the recipe for happiness is doing a
job which is difficult, but just not too difficult. I have suffered
from the pangs of despised love, ischio-rectal abscess, the insolence
of office, which is the worst of the three, and other ills.
Provided I could work they were quite tolerable. Koheleth
(Ecclesiastes) gives the formulation best known in this culture:
‘““Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might”’,
though before him Sri Krishna had said it more poetically in
India, and Aristotle more accurately in Greece. Whatever their
other defects, societies such as that of the Soviet Union where
men and women are regarded primarily as producers are likely
to give greater opportunities for happiness than those in which
they are primarily regarded as consumers, and vast effort is
devoted to increasing their demands for various commodities.
The success or failure of a work-oriented society may however
depend on the choice of men for the jobs and jobs for the men.
344
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
The recognition of human physiological diversity may have
enormous consequences. As soon as its genetical basis is understood
large-scale negative eugenics will become possible. There
may be no need to forbid marriage; few people will wish to
marry a spouse with whom they share a recessive gene for microcephaly,
congenital deafness, or cystic disease of the pancreas,
so that a quarter of their children are expected to develop this
condition. I cannot predict the later steps which will make
positive eugenics possible, since we know the genetic basis of
few desirable characters. I make some suggestions later.
The second question, as to rare capacities, is more interesting
if perhaps less important. I shall begin by giving an example of
one. My late father was an examiner for certificates for wouldbe
colliery managers. Among other things they had to detect
and estimate small amounts of methane. When the wick of an
oil safety lamp is turned down leaving a blue flame, the methane
can be seen burning above it as a faint “‘cap’’, and its concentration,
within a range below the explosive, can be estimated
from the size of this cap. Most people can only see the cap in
darkness after a few minutes’ adaptation. One day a candidate
appeared who could do the estimation correctly by daylight.
This capacity is certainly rare, but no one knows whether its
frequency is one per thousand or one per million. It may have
some drawbacks such as defective colour vision or a high demand
for vitamin A. It is probably at least in part genetically determined.
Supernormal vision of any kind is certainly rare. Supernormal
hearing is less so, but is only just beginning to be
investigated. Supernormal smelling may be quite common.
Supernormal muscular skill is highly prized when it is applied
to certain sports, but no serious attempt has yet been made to
measure it, or to determine how far it is genetically determined.
Aptitude tests may eliminate the worst half or even threequarters,
but they do not pick out the one person per /akh (10°)
who might become a really superb dentist or lens maker.
One reason for this is that our consciousness is not closely
connected with manual skill or muscular sense. Some would
345
J. B. S. HALDANE
prefer to say that our language mechanisms are not closely
geared to those concerned with muscular guidance and proprioception.
Nevertheless there are great individual differences.
Some people say they have no kinaesthetic memory. I have.
I can remember, that is to say imagine, what it feels like to ride
a bicycle, to swim in various styles, to carry out several kinds of
chemical analysis, and so on, and this although I am a clumsy
person with little muscular skill. We have no evidence as
to whether this depends on an inborn difference between
myself and those who say they have no such memory or imagination.
The afferent nerve supply from organs other than skin, special
sense organs, muscles, and joints, is not very rich, but it exists.
So far from attending to its data, we seem to spend our infancy
in learning not to do so unless they rise to a threshold described
as painful. This may be the only way to avoid frequent defaecation,
unacceptable sexual activity, and so on. Physiologists, by
attention during experiments on themselves, can bring some
of this information to consciousness. So do some neurotics and
psychotics. I claim that I used to be able to detect the opening
of my pylorus, and the passage of waste materials along my
sigmoid flexure; between them localization was poor, but there
was a good deal of sensation. A biologically uneducated person
suddenly feeling what I felt might have reported that his or her
belly was full of snakes, or contained a radio set controlled by
communists or jesuits. For me at least sexual pleasure is much
more like these visceral sensations than it is like the special
senses or those of the skin or muscles.
Where do we go from here? I want to suggest three possibilities.
The most obvious is the verbalization of kinaesthesia.
For a million years or so our ancestors had manual skill; but
there is no evidence that they used symbols. Sculpture and
painting appeared suddenly in the upper palaeolithic, perhaps
under 40,000 years ago, and Pumphrey and I have suggested
that descriptive language started at about the same time.
Writing began less than 6,000 years ago, and algebra less than
2,000.
346
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
I believe that much of our unhappiness, frustration, and
conflict, arises from the divorce between muscular skill and symbolic
expression. Once a craftsman can explain in words or
other symbols how he uses his hands, a singer how she uses her
larynx, a new era in physiology will open. Future cultures will,
I believe, respect craftsmanship more than we do, and almost
everyone will devote some time to it. It is striking how much
more we know about our sense organs than our muscles. ‘There
may be common defects of muscular co-ordination as clear-cut
as myopia, and as easily corrected.
Such heightened consciousness may be developed in many
ways. Yehudi Menuhin, besides a capacity for sound analysis
which may be no better than that of some musical critics, possesses
a very high bimanual skill, that is to say capacity for
co-ordinating the movements of his two hands. This may be
commoner than is thought. Here is a way in which it might be
employed.
Two-dimensional graphs have given us enormous insight into
functions of a real variable. I can hardly think of a sine, a
logarithm, or a Bessel function without thinking of its graph.
Once one has seen a few graphs, Rolle’s theorem, that an algebraic
polynomial has at least one turning point between each
pair of zeros, is intuitively obvious, and many more sophisticated
theorems are at least plausible. But for similar intuition about a
complex variable one would need a four-dimensional graph.
Supposing however that we train a child known by still nonexistent
tests to have the capacity for bimanual skill, to trace
out lines on the (x, y) plane with his or her left hand, and simultaneously
the corresponding curves in the (u, v) plane with his
right hand, where u+-iw = f (x-+1y), f being some simple function,
what may we expect? To take an example, if u+i=
exp(x+iy), then horizontal straight lines =a in the (x, 9)
plane correspond to circles u2-+-v2=e?* centred at the origin in
the (a, v) plane. Vertical lines y =) in the (x, y) plane correspond
to straight lines v =u tan ) through the origin in the (u, v)
plane. Would a child trained to trace out such sets of lines
simultaneously be able to transform other simple curves? Would
he 347
J. B. Ss HALDANE
it realize that a sudden turn through any angle in one of these
planes was represented by a turn through the same angle in
the other (or in mathematical language, that mapping was
conformal) ? Ifso it would have the same sorts of intuition about
functions of a complex variable as anyone who looks at their
graphs has about those of a real variable. The truth or possibly
the falsehood of Riemann’s hypothesis about the Zeta
function, which is the missing key to prime number theory,
might be intuitively obvious, even if its formal proof were still
difficult.
And man would effectively have broken through into the
fourth dimension. As the least unintelligible account of the
fundamental properties of ordinary matter is in terms of functions
of complex variables, and three-dimensional intuition is
a poor guide to these properties on the subatomic scale, such a
break-through would be of great practical value. If, say, it
were found that one person in a thousand possessed this capacity,
they would have, like chess players and musicians, to
develop their own vocabulary. This would probably revolutionize
not only physical but biological theory.
However, a more generalized conscious apprehension and
control of our bodies would be of still greater importance. If
one observes a yogi, one finds that he has developed the same
kind of power over his trunk muscles as a skilled craftsman or
sportsman has over his limb muscles. Thus he can contract his
right and left rectus abdominis independently, as a pianist can
move his fingers independently. This control extends to a less
extent to the heart and smooth muscles. Thus yogis can slow
their hearts down, though it is doubtful whether they can stop
them. They describe qualitatively new bodily sensations, such
as that of kundalini. Their verbal accounts of these activities
often appear to be nonsense; but no form of words which leads
to concerted human activity is nonsense. It may be a pity that
musicians use the word coloratura and algebraists the word
‘spur’? with esoteric meanings. The yogis are perhaps a bit
worse, but not much. In particular, I suspect that they have
been grossly mistranslated. The human nervous system is said
348
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
to include six chakra’s. This word, which is cognate with cycle
and circle, is commonly translated as “lotus”, and numbers of
“petals”? are given. It seems to me quite possible that intense
introspection revealed various cyclical processes, including the
alpha rhythm, and that the texts were misunderstood by later
readers. The word chakra was frequently used for cyclical
processes, such as those said to cause rebirth. Naturally enough
they were represented by wheels. Other mystics report sensations
located in their own bodies. Many Indian mystics say
that the perception of God includes a feeling like sexual pleasure
felt throughout the body. St. Teresa described the sensation as
pain, but welcomed it.
I suggest that these people are in touch with reality, though
not perhaps the reality which they think, as the alchemists
undoubtedly were, and that the future of human biology includes
a voluntary control over various bodily functions and a
consciousness of them which will be related to yoga much as
chemistry is related to alchemy. Yogis claim to be healthier
than other people, and I think they are probably correct in
their claims. I have little doubt that the autophysiologists of
the future will be unusually healthy. We are quite ignorant of
the extent of human congenital variation in respect of the
capacity either for obtaining information about events inside
our bodies, or of controlling unstriped muscles and glands.
I suggest that one of the urgent tasks before physiologists is
the investigation of these obscure sensations by implanted
electrodes, supersonic focusing, and similar methods. I think
such artificial stimulation, which would inevitably arouse emotions
among other things, could be of great social value. Literature
is socially valuable largely because it enables us to share
the emotions of murderers like Orestes and Macbeth, suicides
like Romeo and Juliet, tyrants like Xerxes and Tamerlane.
Hence we are better able to control such emotions when we
encounter them in ourselves, and to take avoiding reaction
when we meet them in others.
The third question, as to present evolutionary trends, is very
hard to answer. When we know how a character is determined
Ss
J. B. S. HALDANE
genetically we do not know what selective forces are acting on
it. For example the selective value of ABO blood group membership
begins long before birth, and continues into middle life,
where it is manifested by different frequencies of gastric and
duodenal ulcers and other diseases. It is reasonably sure that
the forces of selection acting on human beings have changed
drastically in one or two generations, and will go on doing so.
For the last ten thousand years or so, in fact since man ceased
to be a rare animal, I think selection has been mainly for
immunity for infectious diseases. No doubt this has kept the
level of non-specific defences, such as the capacity for making
gamma globulins, from deteriorating, but most of it has been
futile or harmful. Various abnormal conditions, including
several abnormal haemoglobins, thalassaemia, and glucose
phosphate dehydrogenase deficiency, confer resistance to malaria
at the price of ill-health or even death. The hundreds of
millions of deaths by which the European stocks secured
resistance to tuberculosis were not merely futile, for tuberculosis
is now a rare and curable disease. They were almost certainly
harmful. As Penrose! first pointed out, selection for resistance
to specific diseases is probably selection for genes which
were initially rare because they lowered fitness in the
absence of the disease in question. With the abolition of
the infectious diseases our descendants will gradually regain
fitness.
However, insofar as medical science enables people with
congenital abnormalities who would formerly have died young
to reproduce themselves, it is dysgenic, as has often been pointed
out. The remedy for this is education. Once a man with rectal
polyposis and a woman heterozygous for haemophilia realize
that it would be wrong to have children, there is good reason
why they should marry, using contraceptives, or after one or
both have been sterilized.
We do not know how selection is acting in economically
advanced countries. Most people marry, and the main selective
agency is now fertility, not survival. We have little idea
how much of the variance in fertility is genetically determined.
39°
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
Parents of large families have a somewhat lower mean intelligence
rating than the general population. But intelligence
quotients or other similar measures are only partly determined
genetically. It may be that the genetical factors making for
intelligence do not lower fertility, while the social ones do so.
I think it probable that the level of innate factors making for
intelligence is slowly declining; but this is far from certain. As
Penrose has suggested!, genetical homoeostasis based on the
higher fertility of heterozygotes may make it very difficult for
selection to alter this mean level. What is more, we may expect
changes in the direction of this selection in the near future?.
The fourth question is almost equally hard to answer. As I
have already said, we may expect a drastic reduction in the
frequency of undesired abnormalities with simple genetical
determination by the end of this century. But we have little
notion of how to produce more superior people. Our descendants
could of course use men judged superior as stud bulls.
However, even if women were agreeable, many men would
require a good deal of conditioning before they acted as such,
or even as sperm donors. Voluntary Amphitryons would
perhaps be rarer than Brewer and Muller have thought. The
employment of a surrogate was apparently normal in ancient
India. Pandu’s biological father was a mortal chosen for holiness
and appointed because the legal father was not functional.
Nor was Pandu himself. His five sons, the heroes of our great
epic, the Mahabharata, were begotten on his wives by immortals.
His junior wife Madri had the intelligence to invoke the
Asvini (twin deities corresponding to Castor and Pollux) and
produced twins herself.
My friend G. C. Dash informs me that until recently the Jats,
in northern India, along with ordinary fraternal polyandry,
practiced eugenics as follows. A young man judged of outstanding
merit for physique, courage, and other good qualities,
was allowed access to all married women of a village. He was
given a pair of gilded shoes which he left outside the door
when performing his eugenic duties, to warn off any ordinary
husband. After fifteen years or so, when his daughters became
oon
J. B. S. HALDANE
nubile, he was killed to avoid inbreeding. But he might, and
often did, leave the village with a chosen partner. Having
fought in the same brigade as the 6th Jats, I can testify to their
courage and efficiency as soldiers. In view of such traditions,
the choice of a father other than a woman’s legal husband may
arouse less opposition in some parts of India than in other
countries, whether artificial insemination or the normal process
is employed.
Perhaps India may return to this practice. It is in fact permitted
under existing Hindu law. There is, however, another
possibility which I at least take seriously. We have known how
to grow mammalian cells in culture for over fifty years. Human
cells, not only from embryos, children, and cancers, but from
a sixty-year-old man, have been grown for years on end. We _
do not know how to induce them to organize themselves. But
we may find out at any moment, as we have already found out
in the case of some plant cells. It is extremely hopeful that some
human cell lines can be grown on a medium of precisely known
chemical composition. Perhaps the first step will be the production
of a clone from a single fertilized egg, as in Brave New
World. But this would be of little social value. The production
of a clone from cells of persons of attested ability would be a
very different matter, and might raise the possibilities of human
achievement dramatically. For exceptional people commonly —
have unhappy childhoods, as their parents, teachers, and contemporaries
try to force them to conform to ordinary standards.
Many are permanently deformed by the traumatic experiences
of their childhoods. Probably a great mathematician, poet, or
painter could most usefully spend his life from 55 years on in
educating his or her own clonal offspring so that they avoided
at least some of the frustrations of their original.
On the general principle that men will make all possible mistakes
before choosing the right path, we shall no doubt clone
the wrong people. However everyone selected for this purpose
will presumably exceed the median considerably in some respect,
if only as a humbug. And the greatest humbugs, like
Hitler, would hardly relish the thought of producing a dozen
a=
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
possible successors with their own abilities, and youth to boot.
Possibly a movie star at the age of forty might have similar
feelings.
Assuming that cloning is possible, I expect that most clones
would be made from people aged at least fifty, except for athletes
and dancers, who would be cloned younger. They would be
made from people who were held to have excelled in a socially
acceptable accomplishment. Sometimes this would be found
to be due to accident. The clonal progeny of Arthur Rimbaud,
if given favourable conditions, might have shown no propensity
for poetry, and become second-rate empire builders. Presumably
such a clone would not be further grown. Other clones
would be the asexual progeny of people with very rare capacities,
whose value was problematic, for example permanent dark
adaptation, lack of the pain sense, and special capacities for
visceral perception and control. Centenarians, if reasonably
healthy, would generally be cloned, if this is possible; not that
longevity is necessarily desirable, but that data on its desirability
are needed. Centenarians who could continue to learn systematically
up to the age of thirty would almost certainly be useful,
and probably happy members of society.
There are several other possibilities of altering human genetical
make-up besides selection. One is the deliberate provocation
of mutations, probably by chemical agents, which seem more
specific than X-rays and the like. This will first be attempted
in tissue cultures. And if tissue culture becomes a frequent
stage in the human life cycle, it may be practicable to do it on
a large scale. It may also be possible to synthesize new genes
and introduce them into human chromosomes. It will be still
easier to duplicate existing genes, thus in some cases perpetuating
the advantage of heterozygosity. There is still another
possibility. No doubt, in our evolutionary past, we lost capacities
which we should value, for example olfactory capacities,
and the capacity for healing with little scarring which is associated
with a loose skin. Hybridization with animals possessing
these capacities is probably impossible, certainly undesirable by
present human standards. But Muller and Pontecorvo were
303
J. B. S. HALDANE
able to introduce small fragments of the genome of one species
of fly into another with which it gives sterile hybrids, and the
same has since been done with bacteria. Such intranuclear
grafting might enable our descendants to incorporate many
valuable capacities of other species without losing those which
are specifically human. Perhaps even 10,000 years hence this
will be a wild project, but techniques progress very rapidly.
The fifth question is highly speculative, but it is time that
systematic speculation started on it. The most obvious abnormalities
in extra-terrestrial environments are differences in
gravitation, temperature, air pressure, air composition, and
radiation (including high speed material particles). Clearly a
gibbon is better preadapted than a man for life in a low gravitational
field, such as that of a space ship, an asteroid, or perhaps
even the moon. A platyrhine with a prehensile tail is even more
so. Gene grafting may make it possible to incorporate such
features into the human stocks. The human legs and much of
the pelvis are not wanted. Men who had lost their legs by
accident or mutation would be specially qualified as astronauts.
If a drug is discovered with an action like that of thalidomide,
but on the leg rudiments only, not the arms, it may be useful to
prepare the crew of the first spaceship to the Alpha Centauri
system, thus reducing not only their weight, but their food and
oxygen requirements. A regressive mutation to the condition
of our ancestors in the mid-pliocene, with prehensile feet, no
appreciable heels, and an ape-like pelvis, would be still better.
There is no immediate prospect of men encountering high
gravitational fields, as they will when they reach the solid or
liquid surface of Jupiter. Presumably they should be shortlegged
or quadrupedal. I would back an achondroplasic against
a normal man on Jupiter.
Human capacities for temperature adaptation are rather
limited, and the invention of clothing renders them unimportant.
When allowance is made for water vapour and carbon dioxide,
a supply of pure oxygen at a fifth of an atmosphere would not
suffice most humans. At air pressures below about a quarter of
an atmosphere a pressure suit is needed. I may remark that my
354
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
late father made and tested the first pressure suit. However an
Andean or Tibetan might be able to live at an external pressure
of a fifth of an atmosphere. If this is the approximate pressure
on Mars, as some astrophysicists believe, it may be desirable to
pick colonists with Andean or Tibetan ancestry; for a suit which
allows breathing at a pressure a few millimetres above that outside
is both safer and more comfortable than if the difference is
greater. I see no prospect, in the next ten thousand years, of
adapting human beings to breathe air in which the partial pressure
of oxygen is less than 1 per cent of a terrestrial atmosphere.
On the other hand given an artificial breathing mixture, men
can live quite happily, though for how long we do not yet know,
at all pressures from } atmosphere to 20 atmospheres, and very
likely at higher ones.
The least understood danger is that from radiation and high
speed particles. The ultraviolet and X-radiation from the sun
could doubtless be kept out. But if Titov had got up into the
streams of charged particles predicted by Bjerknes and more
accurately by Chapman, detected more or less simultaneously
by Soviet and American satellites, and now called the van Allen
belts, or had run into a storm of particles ejected from the sun,
he might have been seriously injured, or even killed. It may be
known what thickness of heavy metal is needed to afford protection
against these particles. If so, it is a secret. Almost certainly
resistance to radiation is a desirable character in
astronauts. It may or may not be attainable. It is a heritable
character, though rare, in some bacteria. If there is a nuclear
war, the survivors will have been heavily selected for radiation
resistance, if such selection is possible. If so they will be suited
for astronautics. Even if the danger is exaggerated it may be
worth selecting resistant types when we know how to do so.
Possibly other dangers will prove even more serious. It is
reasonably sure, on the one hand that natural selection in space
will hardly change a section of humanity very greatly in ten
thousand years, and that on the other, new human characters
will be sought for and perhaps bred for, or, as I have suggested
in the case of asepsis, imposed artificially.
all 30D
J. B. Ss. HALDANE
What, then, can we hope for, ten thousand years hence,
if things go as well as I can imagine them going? Do not
take what follows as a probability, but as a fairly optimistic
suggestion of possibilities. When I write “will” I
mean, “‘may, with what—to my ignorance—seems reasonable
luck”’.
Man will still be polytypic, but less so than now. He will be
much more polymorphic, though I hope that the lowest 50 per
cent of present mankind for any achievement will be represented
by only 5 per cent in our descendants. I do not think
there will be universal racial fusion. For most countries will
fairly soon fill up, and will welcome tourists, but hardly immigrants.
I do not believe in racial equality, though of course
there is plenty of overlap; but I have no idea who surpasses
whom in what. To take a simple example, a few communities,
for example of Nilotic negroes, have remained at the stage of
primitive communism, with no government. One such tribe
includes a group of men whose whole function is to stop quarrels,
not to administer justice. Perhaps these people behaved, on
the whole, so decently that no government was needed. If so
they may be better qualified to rule the British than the British
were to rule them. When opportunities are nearly equalized,
some races are found to produce far more superior people at
some particular function than others. Thus in the United States
people of both sexes with tropical African ancestry excel in
sprinting. The opportunities for intellectual pursuits have not,
of course, ever been equalized anywhere. The only tropical
African who has yet made a major scientific discovery is Pascal
Lissouba, who has discovered a new genetical phenomenon.
My guess is that tropical Africans include more potential biologists
than potential physicists. However, I think the intellectual
élite of the world will be of very mixed racial origins, perhaps
with a median colour about that of northern Indians today.
This is because in science at any rate racial origins and ancestral
traditions impose no appreciable barrier. I get on far better
with intelligent Indians or Japanese than with Europeans whose
interests differ from my own.
356
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
The élite, by which I mean roughly persons like ourselves who
are thought sufficiently interesting to be invited from great
distances, will be more polymorphic than the general population,
partly because they will largely be products of assortative
mating. A musician will tend to marry a musician, and so on,
but such of their children as are not musically gifted will not
remain in the musical caste, as they do in Indian castes. The
élite will perhaps include anatomical freaks, say people with
cerebral hernia whose thinking can be watched with the remote
descendant of the microscope, astronauts with prehensile feet
unsuited for walking, and so on. But the physiological polymorphisms
will be far more important. There may be a few
people on the planet who can give as good an account of the
messages reaching their brains from the carotid sinus as I can
now give of my auditory sensations, and better than I can give
of my labyrinthine sensations. I think there will be more
psychological polymorphism, and much more tolerance. Provided
they do not harm others who do not want to be harmed,
posterity will be allowed to try all sorts of things, including drug
addiction and various types of sexual experience, which we
condemn, perhaps rightly, in the present state of our civilization.
Once poverty is a state which no one has experienced, but
merely an evil smell from the past, like cannibalism, I think
there will be much less interest in acquiring material objects,
and more and more interest in our own bodies and minds, and
those of others in whom we are interested and whom perhaps
we love. So far introspection has been rather barren except in
so far as some mystics have had important historical effects, as
often causing wars and other organized cruelties like Muhammad
and St. Dominic, as making for increased love and tolerance,
like Patanjali and George Fox.
What an objective investigation of the inner life, or as I should
prefer to say, the study of life from inside, will reveal, is quite
uncertain. It is at least imaginable that, apart from private
worlds, described for example by Blake in his prophetic books
and by Freud, it will reveal one or more objective realities, the
same for all men and perhaps for many or all animals. I am
Say
J. B. S. HALDANE
thinking of what some Indian philosophers call nirguna, That
which has no qualities, in full agreement with Maimonides’ and
St. Thomas Aquinas’ account of God (at least in the earlier
chapters of the Summa Theologica) and in flat contradiction of the
accounts given by most religious teachers. This exploration will
be dangerous. Let us suppose that it becomes possible to induce
proliferation of the formatio reticularis. If this is possible in an
adult it will first be tried by a trained psychologist who volunteers
for the job. Perhaps the first two volunteers will report a
great extension of consciousness, while the third will go mad
or develop an inoperable brain tumour. Or perhaps it may be
impossible to induce proliferation in adults, and it will be necessary
to do it in babies. To us this may seem horrible. I have
often risked other peoples’ lives in physiological experiments;
and though none died, at least one was permanently injured.
But they were all volunteers, and I was taking the same risks as
they. The exploration of the interior of the human brain will
be as dangerous as that of the antarctic continent or the depths
of the oceans, and far more rewarding. The “officer in command’”’
must be a man of proved personal courage, but not so
soft hearted as to leave his post of command because his orders
have led to some deaths, mutilations, or psychoses. To judge
from the eagerness with which parents nowadays urge their
children to risk their life in wars, and say that they have “‘given”’
their son if he does not return, I suspect that in a society with
different ideals to our own, many parents would be prepared
to risk their baby’s life in the hope that it might develop supernormal
powers.
A parallel development will be many-dimensional art, expressed
by the simultaneous movements of different muscles.
Of course we have already the rudiments of this art in the dance,
especially as practised in India. But in its fully developed form
it would imply a real or imagined following by the audience of
the dancer’s movements. Such art would also be expressible
by symbols like the musical score of an orchestral composition;
and just as, in order fully to appreciate one of Shakespeare’s
plays, we must see it performed, read it silently, and recite at
358
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
least some of the leading passages, so many-dimensional art will
make analogous demands. It is possible that this art would
reveal a set of objective truths, as the arts of counting and drawing
revealed the truths which we call arithmetic and geometry.
One of the senses which seems to be much better developed in
some other animals, notably migrating birds, than in ourselves,
is that of time. We rely so much on the sun, and now on our
watches, that we have largely lost this sense, and those who
perhaps possessed it in an abnormal degree, like Bergson and
Proust, seem to me to have written a good deal of nonsense. The
negative aspect of time, of which death is the most striking
feature, might cease to oppress us if we could realize human life
as a finite pattern in time, capable of all degrees of perfection.
No doubt the drugs which alter our perception of time would
help in this research, though I must confess that I find Cannabis
preparations very disappointing, perhaps because I cannot
express my experience in words or other symbols.
I think that even as soon as ten thousand years in the future
there will be a real prospect of our species dividing into two or
more branches, either through specialization for life on different
stars or for the development of different human capacities. To
me this seems a terrible danger, as such species could fail to
understand one another even worse than I fail to understand a
human being in the stage of savagery, an orchestral conductor,
or an abstract painter. And such misunderstanding can generate
quarrels and even war. But this may be a short-sighted
view. Our descendants will be in a better position than we to
weigh the advantages and drawbacks of speciation.
It may take a thousand years or so before we have a knowledge
of human genetics even as full as our present very incomplete
knowledge of organic chemistry. Till then we can hardly
hope to do much for our evolution. However as our fastest
aeroplanes can move about 300 times as fast as a human walker,
we may hope that our descendants 10,000 years hence may have
evolved as much as our ancestors did in three million years. I
think that the fact of genetic homoeostasis will reduce this
figure to about half a million, which, however, is thought to
359
J. B. S. HALDANE
be about the time needed for the appearance of a new mammalian
species. Even so our descendants would look pretty
queer chaps to us, and behave even more queerly. Their
activities will be particularly hard to classify. The same activity
of a group in contemporary cultures may have analogies with
ballet, religion, sport, experimental physiology, mathematics,
and even magic. Some of this syncretism would be more easily
understood in India than in Europe or America today; and
perhaps if most of the bricks of the unified science of the future
are of European origin, India and China will have provided the
mortar which holds them together into a coherent system.
My prediction that our descendants will be more interested
in their own biology than we are, and have far more knowledge
and control of it, will be criticized. If more visceral sensations
will prolong our lives, some will ask, why has not natural selection
favoured their increase? As long as the main causes of
early death were famine and violence, survival was best secured
by attending to the external world. With agriculture and
urbanization, infection became an important killer. But again
the danger was from outside. Further, without a fair knowledge
of anatomy and physiology introspection is rather dangerous
unless, as in yoga, it is elaborately controlled. Such introspection
can have very satisfactory by-products. Thus it is
possible to cease to find moderate pain unpleasant. On two
occasions I have walked about for a week or more with a
fractured malleolus and a fractured metatarsus, which were
not diagnosed because I kept on walking. I suspect that pain
is a word which we apply to all sorts of sensations which we
cannot adequately classify. Ifthey become interesting they may
cease to be unpleasant. Having undergone really intense thirst
experimentally, I feel thirst far less than most Indians in hot
weather. I have good evidence that others can achieve this
state in the same way, as of course they can through religious
or magical practices. It will be vastly easier when we achieve a
nomenclature for our bodily sensations, which we shall only do
by provoking them under carefully controlled conditions.
Similarly by understanding and intellectualizing their sensual
360
Biological Possibilities in the Next Ten Thousand Years
pleasures, our successors will, I hope, convert them into servants
rather than masters. One of the human goals is emotional
homoeostasis. I do not think this will be achieved by the massacre
of emotions, as religious ascetics have attempted, but by
their integration, as our nervous system integrates the activities
of antagonistic muscles.
If the capacity for consciousness and control of physiological
processes is prized by posterity, steps will probably be taken to
make it commoner, and it may be that ten thousand years
hence our descendants will differ from us not only in achievements
but in capacities and aspirations, to so great an extent
that it is useless to attempt to follow them further. It is doubtless
more probable that human interests may be concentrated
on some different goal, such as music, economic activity, or
religion. I have sketched my own utopia, or as some readers
may think, my own private hell. My excuse must be that the
description of utopias has influenced the course of history.
Ethical Considerations
DISCUSSION
Medawar: In some sense, the last paragraph of Haldane’s
paper confounds the rest of it. One of the lessons of history is
that almost everything one can imagine possible will in fact
be done, if it is thought desirable; what we cannot predict is
what people are going to think desirable. In his predictions
Haldane indulges in a two-fold exercise: saying what he thinks
is possible, and at the same time saying what he thinks
is desirable. By what conceivable process can we predict
what people are going to think desirable even in fifty years
time ?
Haldane: We can’t guess what will happen; St. Thomas
More would have been very surprised to find Mr. Kruschev
putting some of his ideas into practice.
Lederberg: For the benefit of any writer who is going to take
up these ideas (although I don’t think he will express them
more elegantly than you did, Professor Haldane) I would like
to point out a blind spot in most of our utopian thinking about
the modification of man. We seem to prefer to put off the
problem by talking in terms of the next ten thousand years,
which is the kind of time-scale on which genetic modification
could just begin to be plausible. On a very much shorter timescale,
we are going to modify man experimentally through
physiological and embryological alterations, and by the substitution
of machines for his parts. I wonder to what extent
it is really worth thinking about genetic modification until we
have made full use of these other methods. If we want a man
without legs, we don’t have to breed him, we can chop them
off; if we want a man with a tail, we will find a way of grafting
it on to him.
362
Ethical Considerations
Young: In the communication sphere especially, the development
of prostheses of all sorts, from computers onwards,
produces possibilities which are quite fantastic. We cannot
imagine what sort of answers we may be able to get to problems
which now seem utterly insoluble, just as this discussion would
be an absurd concept fora monkey population. Prosthesis seems
to me the most likely source of change in the foreseeable future.
Huxley: Haldane also raised the very good point, that we
need a new terminology before we can begin coping at all
adequately with the subject.
Lederberg: I would like to stress that these are not long-term
problems, they are upon us now, and we cannot afford to wait
indefinitely for the kind of philosophy on which we can base
our solutions.
Comfort: We have all been assuming that the exponential
progress of science can go on indefinitely. I would have thought
from what we said earlier about rates of change in society that
our descendants might well benefit from a period of relaxation.
They might have a period in which they have a rather less
intense social drive, and perhaps become more shallow and
superficial in some of their attitudes, by our standards; at the
same time they may have less incentive to go on adding to discovery
at quite our rate. I wonder if the preoccupations we
have shown here may not seem as grotesque to our descendants
as some of Oliver Cromwell’s theological discussions do to us.
We may be going to produce a generation, not so much of
scientific puritans or of scientific activists, but of beatniks who
are going to enjoy, for a while at any rate, the proceeds of what
we are now laying down. Though Professor Haldane has not
suggested it in quite this form, I feel he hinted at this when he
talked about some of the uses which we may make of increased
somaesthesia. The ancient Indians cultivated the art of love
for both religious and practical reasons, and I think we may find
ourselves cultivating similar aesthetic elaborations of pleasure.
At least I hope our descendants will do so.
Huxley: I am sure you are right, Comfort, in thinking that
the exponential curve of the growth of science will start bending
363
DISCUSSION
over in the not very distant future, and become asymptotic
to some sort of limit; just as the growth of cities is already
curving over and reaching a limit beyond which they cannot
function. Similarly if we have too many scientific discoveries
in a given time we may not be able to assimilate them.
Crick: One has to distinguish between knowledge reaching
a limit and the rate of acquisition of knowledge reaching a limit.
It is reasonable that the rate should be self-limiting, but unfortunately
it is likely to reach saturation at a very high level.
Moreover, I think that while there are competing societies
this problem will remain. After all, one of the reasons why we
get such support for science is because it has economic and
political value to individual nations or groups of nations: this
is why much of the money is made available.
Perhaps we shall have to have a world in which we are put
back artificially into a series of small communities which compete
culturally in some way. There are also certain real problems
in connexion with world government, and with the limitation
of population. How are nations or social groups going to agree
to limit their populations when one wants to grow bigger than
another, or fears to grow smaller?
The development of biology is going to destroy to some extent,
our traditional grounds for ethical beliefs, and it is not easy to
see what to put in their place.
Price: I would like to draw some further consequences from
the exponential growth of science!. One of the reasons why we
are getting so much money and support for science is precisely
because, in the well-developed countries, we are becoming
more and more nervous simply because the curve zs bending
over. Deceleration is already setting in and we have nearly
attained a saturation state. What is very odd is that the later
a country “‘takes off” into that industrial revolution, which is
now ending in some older countries, the faster technological
progress goes. The old scientific countries of Europe plus
America are now very rapidly reaching the point where they
will be producing less than fifty per cent of all scientific discoveries.
Our questions should be posed not in terms of what
364
Ethical Considerations
we are going to do with science, but what they will do. Very
rapidly, within the next generation, the present ‘western
scientific world”’ is going to become a minority, since the underdeveloped
countries grow so very quickly. Add this to the
nervousness of an over-developed country with a saturated rate
of scientific advance, and the consequence to be expected is,
not a moratorium on the growth of science in which we can
pay some attention to other aspects of life, but a deep reaction
in quite the opposite direction, towards competition and the
maintenance of technological supremacy. I regard this as a
very dangerous situation.
MacKay: In this context a serious limit may be set by the
problem of information retrieval. As Norbert Wiener pointed
out some years ago, the more information you produce, the
more competent a man must be before he can sort out what is
worth reading, and the more of his time he has to consume when
he might have been doing productive work. No matter how
hard we mechanize, this is liable to lead to some kind of levellingoff
of progress to which no answer seems to be in sight.
Crick: The total rate of cumulation of scientific knowledge is
liable to be maintained, regardless of whether the process is
efficient or not.
Price: But science is not at all happy with a constant rate;
science is an exponential animal and it gets terribly unhappy if
you deny it the right amount of exponential growth.
Comfort: It isn’t science, but the scientists who are unhappy,
and I think that if we were like the Samoans we should be less
violently motivated to maintain this frantic “‘progress”’.
Price: I am not sure that it is a social property of the
scientist; it may well be a property of the interconnectivity of
the network of knowledge.
Huxley: Surely science may evolve and curve over towards
fewer but better-integrated networks of study. This will change
the whole problem of publication; there will be fewer little
separate bits of science that need to be added up; scientists will
be working on large co-operative projects, which will be coordinated.
365
DISCUSSION
Price: Yes, we are changing the whole system of scientific
communication; it is now clear that the scientific paper is a
dead duck. One just doesn’t lay down knowledge in little
bricks like this any more. We have relinquished this sort of
task to machine-handling and the scientist now does something
rather different. He no longer has a personal stake in immortality
by becoming Mr. Boyle of Boyle’s Law: a quite different
sociology of knowledge is coming into being.
Brain: It is obvious, I think, that we cannot isolate extrapolation
from values. What is going to happen depends on
what people will think good, and what we would like to happen
depends upon what we now think good in these various contexts.
I want now to ask you whether in fact there is any conclusion
to our discussion; whether you think that anything ought to be
done about it, and if so what? It seems clear that part of the
difficulty of the situation in which we find ourselves comes from
the fact that science operates very largely without foresight.
People do good, in fact, that evil may come, though that is not
their intention. It is a good thing to abolish malaria, but the
net result is that the population increases, which puts a strain
on the current food supplies. It was a Nigerian economist
writing about this who said: “‘I know I ought not to say this,
but I do hope that before they improve hygiene any more they
will do something to improve agriculture.” Chisholm made the
point that people in under-developed countries are no longer
accepting the situation as they used to—a situation in which
50 per cent of the children never grow up, for example, a
situation only made tolerable by ideas such as reincarnation, a
situation which rather recalls the acceptance by our greatgrandparents
of the loss of several children in every family,
which was taken almost as a matter of course. Contact with
European culture is rapidly changing all that.
Then we come to the time factor. As Brock has said, we may
now foresee to some extent what ought to be done, but can we
catch up with events? Because what is happening now is the
product of what was done over the last twenty-five or thirty
years. It seems to me that questions about the world’s food
366
Ethical Considerations
supply, or the proportion of people who are undernourished,
are almost meaningless; because when you actually come to do
anything about it, however much you may achieve at the top
level, you have ultimately got to come down to some village in
Nigeria, which is on a track miles from the main road, which is
bound by local cultural traditions, by agricultural techniques,
by lack of seed potatoes. It looks as though ultimately whatever
we may do at the top we come down to doing good by minute
particulars, just as we have to change people’s minds, if we
can change them at all, individually.
We seem to be agreed that one essential is to educate people
more in biological facts as a necessary preliminary to any action.
Although we have heard so much about conflicting values, I
have not felt that they are really the obstacle they seemed to be
to start with; because I think we have seen that we do not deal
with an abstract value and particular facts, but with a feedback
mechanism in which both get changed. So, when we come to
look back at views on population and birth control, we see a
reflection of what is actually happening now. In time the force
of facts alters the effect of values and action is finally taken.
Then there is the question of the price of progress, and the
point that Koprowski raised about the effects of antibiotics in
ridding us of infection. It is certainly true that as a result of
immunization against poliomyelitis, virus infections are now
seen which were not at all common before, leaving the clinical
picture very much the same as it was. I am sufficiently optimistic
to think that many of these problems will in fact be
overcome. Part of the price of progress obviously is that people
who would have died earlier, live on to provide geriatric
problems; though I am sure they would rather live on to get
rheumatism or strokes in old age than die at thirty-five of
pneumonia.
There are also the iatrogenic diseases, where new drugs
produce fresh diseases or monstrosities. Here there is a curious
disturbance of the sense of proportion. When we had one or
two cases of smallpox introduced into Britain there was something
like a panic, with people queueing up to be vaccinated.
367
DISCUSSION
At the same time, they tolerate twenty thousand people a year
dying of lung cancer, five or six thousand dying in car accidents,
a hundred thousand or more injured in road accidents, with
apparent equanimity. Perhaps it just depends how many
people are killed at a time. A hundred in an air crash gets
much more reaction than a hundred people separately on the
roads.
I would like to turn to the point that Haldane made about the
problem of controlling degenerative diseases which occur in
later life, presumably based on genetic changes but not selective
because they do not manifest themselves until after the reproductive
period. It would obviously be difficult to eliminate
those, I imagine; but we may hope to do something in the way
of prevention and treatment. But here again there is a problem,
because one suspects that the causes of atheroma possibly,
cancer possibly, may lie many years back. A biochemist in
Ibadan made a speculative suggestion to explain why atheroma
is so rare in Nigerians: it may be that deficiency of diet in
childhood is the factor which prevents the preliminary changes
which, many years afterwards, lead to the development of
atheroma. If that is the sort of thing we have to look at, then
the problem of preventing these diseases is going to be very
long-term indeed, even assuming you could persuade people
to do the thing which is going to prevent them from becoming ill
years hence: which Haldane suggested might require compulsion.
However that may be, there is perhaps a philosophical or
religious aspect to what Koprowski said; obviously we have to
live with imperfection, however effectively we may improve
people by scientific methods. We are left with this residue of
imperfection to which we have to adapt ourselves and which, of
course, has been one of the problems for religions through all
the ages.
I suppose we could all agree, whatever our fundamental
beliefs, that it is desirable to have some standard of values upon
which action can be based, and it is equally desirable to get some
sort of satisfactory emotional relationship to the nature of things
368
Ethical Considerations
as a whole, even though it may be very partial and occur at a
low level. Here I would like to ask a question: what is the
implication of mental adaptation in the evolutionary sense?
Men begin with erroneous scientific beliefs and erroneous religious
beliefs, but how far are these different universes of discourse,
how far are they different kinds of symbolization? We
use symbols in science for certain purposes, and there are
adequate methods of verification. What about the functions of
other types of symbolization in life? The most obvious example
is art, but are there other fields of discourse, other uses of
symbols which do not conflict with science but supplement it,
yet nevertheless are so different that we cannot translate the
one into the other. If that is true, is there not scope for different
sets of symbolic language, which are equally important in our
relations with things as a whole? And if that is so, what is the
part played by these systems in evolution? Is it a condition of
man’s survival in the long run that he shall not adopt delusory
ideas, either scientific or otherwise, but that he shall have some
adequate form of symbolization which adjusts him to things in
general and is associated with emotional satisfaction ?
Finally, I would like to mention the point which Szent-
Gyorgyi raised, namely, that we have reached the stage where
we cannot understand the things we discover. I have the impression
from what he said that it was rather that we cannot
picture what we have discovered, but that we have other
methods of understanding it. But does that apply elsewhere,
does that apply in the sphere of ethics and action? Have we
reached the stage now, at which man has evolved so that he
can no longer control the things on which his future destiny
depends?
Bronowski: I resisted the temptation to reply earlier when
Colin Clark made what I thought was an excessively provocative
statement about values. But since Lord Brain has raised
the issue again, and related it so forcibly to our future conduct,
I would like to make a statement about values as I think
humanists see them, or at any rate as my kind of humanist sees
them. I think it will be found that these human values can
369
DISCUSSION
have a profound influence in shaping the future towards ends
which people can regard highly.
We have seen over the past three hundred years a scientific
revolution whose effect on public opinion, and on the public
tolerance of acknowledged evils—evils acknowledged by
Christians and non-Christians alike—has been phenomenal.
Slavery, cruelty to animals, public execution, a thousand evils
have been abolished by. a public opinion which has been
moulded by science. These were evils which those who sat on
the Inquisition recognized as evils, but did nothing to put right
because they were too busy doing what they thought were more
spiritual things. It is therefore, in my opinion, quite wrong to
say that the accumulation of factual evidence in science has had
no ethical effect. The very facts about how Jews are related to
non-Jews, and Negroes to non-Negroes, has made civilized men
feel differently, and feel ashamed, on these issues. I therefore
deny those classical letters to The Times which bishops and retired
admirals write every so often, that start with the phrase
‘Science is neutral’. Even as an accumulation of facts, science
is not neutral, because it invades the conscience of people with
a sense of right and wrong applied to Minute Particulars—if I
may borrow the phrase which Lord Brain has so eloquently
borrowed from William Blake.
This is much, but there is much more. The deeper effect of
science over the past three hundred years has been, not in the
accumulation of true facts, but in making people aware that the
very search for what is factually true is itself an ethical activity.
What is true in a factual sense is quite differently regarded
today from the way it was regarded three hundred years ago.
A man who wants to find out the truth, even about how I am
going to vote at the next election, is now more highly regarded
than he was three hundred years ago—not to mention the time
of the Inquisition.
The great ethical force of science has proved to be the dissemination
of the idea that truth is a thing which will in some
way help us all. In this, we don’t have to claim that truth is
good, or beautiful, or absolute. We simply recognize that men
379
Ethical Considerations
have found that it is easier to run a society made up of independent
individuals if they all acknowledge what is true.
Man is anextraodinary creature, and he has one gift to which
we have made no reference at all: he is the only social solitary.
He is the only creature who does his best thinking and working
alone, but does it only in the setting of a society. This conflict,
or this interplay, between what is socially acceptable to his
society, and what is personally desirable to him, makes up the
whole problem of ethics. We have now learned to acknowledge
that to be truthful makes it easier for man to be both solitarily
creative and socially sustained than any alternative behaviour. I
regard that as the major step that science has made in producing
an ethic.
Now as soon as you acknowledge the effective importance of
truth, you bring in its train a whole system of values. You have
to have justice, you have to have independence, you have to
have freedom. Since I said all this in detail in a book, Sczence
and Human Values, I won’t elaborate it here2. There I showed that
once you organize a set of people like the Royal Society, or the
Academy of Sciences, so that they have an overriding allegiance
to what is factually true, then you build up, of necessity, social
values between them. If cheating is not allowed, however expedient
the occasion, then people like Kammerer prefer to shoot
themselves rather than live in shame in the society of scientists.
The Old Testament and Puritan virtues of justice, tolerance,
freedom, independence—these are the virtues that have been
spread by what I call ‘‘the scientific ethic’. However, the
scientific ethic is not the whole of ethics. The Old Testament
does not contain all the virtues; and if I for one regard the
growth of the biological sciences as critical for the future of man,
it is because they may make accessible those inner truths, the
psychological truths, which so far have not been fostered by
science. So far, these personal values—the new Testament virtues
of love and tenderness, for example—are enshrined in works
of art: in Anna Karenina, the Dialogues of Socrates, and the paintings
of Rembrandt. I do not know how they are communicated.
Yet the arts do somehow give us the feelinogf sharing
371
DISCUSSION
with other people a common psychological truth. This is the
universal importance of works of art. The virtues of kindness and
love and altruism are communicated by them, by the recognition
that what is psychologically true for me is in some sense also
psychologically true for you.
I think that the continuing development of science, and
particularly of the life sciences, will make a unity of the values
of science and of our artistic values. It will do so by disseminating
and illuminating the feeling that human beings do share
other experiences than those which can be published in scientific
papers. I am, therefore, not in the least ashamed to be told by
somebody else that my values, because they are grounded in my
science, are relative, and his are given by God. My values, in
my opinion, come from as objective and definitive a source as
any god, namely the nature of the human being. And they differ
from those of people who claim that their values come from God
in only one respect; that the human being is still developing, and
therefore my values are expanding and changing and are not
written down on tablets of stone. That makes my values
richer, I think; and it makes them no less objective, no less real,
than any values that can be read in the Testaments.
MacKay: With all due respect, Bronowski has got the cart
before the horse. What he has said shows in fact that it was the
concern for truth and the like which begot science, not science
which begot the concern for truth. Such ethical values are, of
course, essential to the practice of science, and the more people
we teach to be scientists the more we should disseminate these
values. As a matter of historical fact, however, it was mainly
Christian men, inspired by a more biblical attitude to nature
than the Aristotelian-scholastic tradition had shown, who
founded the Royal Society.
What science (as such) does for us has something of the
double-edged neutrality of a searchlight. Science can spotlight
features we would not otherwise have known in the jungle of
our existence. This makes us responsible both for choosing
where to point its light, and for making judgments of value in
the situation it reveals or clarifies.
372
Ethical Considerations
Where, however, are we to find a basis for these judgments ?
Crick’s honest admission that science does not provide us with
such an ultimate basis accords with my own feeling. If we let
go of our anchor in the one dimension which has some hope of
answering questions of value—namely the religious dimension,
in which the question of the origin and meaning of existence is
asked—then we are indeed ethically anchorless. When you
look closely into the logic of the arguments people have
advanced for throwing away the rope, you find it, I believe,
as full of non sequiturs as any produced by their opponents. The
experience of this has helped me, like many others, to a strong
conviction that for our generation the way forward will be first
to look back again, and to recover what we have irrationally
lost in the enthusiasm of opposing people who drew mistaken
inferences in the name of the Christian religion.
To go on to a more technical point, it seems to me that our
biggest lack at the moment is in our whole understanding of
the nature of the process of valuation. For an acute analysis of
this problem I would particularly like to recommend the
chapter by Sir Geoffrey Vickers in a forthcoming symposium
entitled The Environment of the Metropolis}.
Our understanding of what it is to arrive at a common
judgment of value is as primitive by comparison with what we
would like it to be, as pre-scientific thought is by contrast with
science today. One of our most pressing needs, I would suggest,
is for men of a greater variety of experience than scientists to
get together with us and try to understand more about the
nature of the characteristically human process by which
valuation is performed.
Huxley: One of man’s major properties is that he is always
evaluating and creating values. How has this function of
valuing developed and how and why have his values evolved in
his relatively brief psychosocial existence ?
Young: You refer only to man in his evolution as a psychosocial
creature, but I think too little has been said about the
early stages of biological evolution. We have talked only about
the past ten thousand years as a guide to the next ten thousand
313
DISCUSSION
years, but there is surely something to be learned from the
previous five hundred million or so. There seems to be some
principle of change inherent in the system which we do not yet
understand, and which I feel sure has great lessons for us.
Huxley: I agree that the roots of human valuation are in
our animal ancestry, and we have always to relate our thoughts
on ethical and other values to the studies of the ethologists, who
are doing remarkable pioneer work on behaviour.
Comfort: I would like to take up what Bronowski said. Not
only has science given us a completely new valuation of integrity,
but it seems to me the important difference from past
hypotheses is that science makes it to some extent self-validating.
If you are going to adopt the attitude that for ideological
reasons you will have none of Mendelian genetics, or you will
have none of Einsteinian physics, then as a consequence you
will not have beef or you will not have radio sets, in proportion
to the degree that your opinions are irrational. Surely, the
fundamental difference from past attempts to value reality in
philosophical or religious terms is that now you are subject to
this crude empirical test of performance. It gives me the hope
that in future we shall have less irrationality merely on the
grounds that irrationality does not in fact work.
Hoagland: Anatol Rapoport has pointed out that while
science has its own myths, as do all systems of thought, science
can survive the smashing of its myths repeatedly and indeed
gains strength from this very process. Hypotheses are destroyed
by experiments and new ones are built up and confirmed or
overthrown. Moreover, the people who destroy the myths of
science are respected and even given Nobel prizes. They are
not persecuted as heretics as they are under authoritarian
systems of thought.
Szent-Gyérgyt: I think Lord Brain’s remark about planning
in science is a most important point, because progress can be
harmful if it is not planned. For instance, we have introduced
death control without birth control, and even feeding the
hungry can turn out to be wrong. I fed the chickadees in my
garden last year because they were hungry and now I have
374
Ethical Considerations
ten times as many chickadees as I had last year, and again they
are hungry, only there are ten times as many of them.
Chisholm said that we all act in two qualities, as individuals
and as members of a group. I would go further and emphasize
that we have two sets of reflexes, and the evaluation reflexes
are entirely different in the individual as compared with the
group. Let us consider the following list:
Murder,
Robbery,
Rape,
Destruction,
Lies.
These are the most common crimes in decreasing order of
gravity. But they are crimes only as long as they are committed
individually within the group. When they are committed
by our group in its struggle with other groups, they become
virtues, the road to glory. The rape of the Sabine women is
still one of the golden chapters of Roman history!
Bronowski: ‘They were only solving a population problem!
Szent-Gyérgyt: One of the great troubles of our time is that
governments represent group morality. I can even feel it
within myself when I am going to the polls, and become for
a while a small part of the government; then my values become
those of the group and not of the individual. In Massachusetts
at the last election we elected to high office somebody who was
actually in jail for fraud; apparently we trusted him to represent
our group morality better than any Harvard egg-head.
Lederberg: Whatever the value of this ethical discussion,
we can hardly take it on ourselves to decide these issues for the
rest of the world. I do believe, however, that it is extremely
important that the rest of the world should have the opportunity
to discuss them; and as Crick has pointed out, public information
on the possibilities of human modification, which is part of
what we are talking about here, is not widely available or
prevalent, particularly in the seats of high political power.
The biological competence of governments has been called
into question, and perhaps we should spend some time thinking
375
DISCUSSION
what to do about that. This is a practical issue of tremendous
importance if this kind of discussion is to reach all the levels
where it ought to be noticed. It is the technical judgment of
time-scale of these considerations which is most important.
Huxley: What we want is neither a very long-term nor a
very short-term plan; but special attention should be paid to
better education, which would involve only a one-generation
lag.
Comfort: I think it would be a great mistake for us to brief
the Cabinet on these lines. I feel sure we could only put ideas
into their heads! What we want to do is to brief the public
before the Cabinet finds out more about science than it now
knows, to enable the public to control the delinquent activities
of the government in the future.
Bronowski: Szent-Gyodrgyi implies by his list of private
crimes and public virtues that our great need is to stop people
who have had a classical education from reaching positions of
power—lI draw this conclusion because, of course, the group
virtues that the list represents are the values taught by a
classical education !
Szent-Gyérgyt: Individual and group behaviour show a
complete reversal. As members of our group we not only take
life easily, we even give up life easily. All our individual
reflexes serve to preserve our lives, but most of us are ready to
die for our country. As individuals we try to enrich ourselves,
but for our group we readily give up our belongings. We have
two different, if not completely antagonistic, codes of behaviour.
So when discussing evaluation we should always state which
code we are using.
Wright: Would you carry this principle right through,
so that personal virtues would become, so to speak, public
vices ?
Szent-Gyérgyi: Yes, indeed. Refusal to kill, for instance, is
one of the gravest offences in war.
Koprowski: I wonder what right we have to assume, as a
group, an attitude of superiority over our governments. If we
are to be governed by somebody I am not sure that we should
376
Ethical Considerations
choose this group, for instance, as an ideal government for any
country.
Comfort: If we were in the government’s shoes, we should be
just as much of a menace to everybody else, in spite of our
superior knowledge. The error lies in allowing any group in
society to arrogate to themselves the power which governments
arrogate to themselves, and which perhaps Muller appeared to
arrogate to scientists in his paper, perhaps through overconfidence.
I am not attributing improper motives to governments.
I am merely saying that they have an impossible task,
and one which we should encourage them to lay down.
Hoagland: J cannot altogether agree with Szent-Gyérgyi
on some of these matters. When one compares the views of
responsible people in government with those of most intellectuals
one finds much more in common than is apparent superficially.
The stereotypes of military people I have found may
not be at all characteristic of top-flight people in government
and in the military establishment. They are well informed and
deeply concerned about these issues. They may be even more
frustrated than we are, because tackling these problems at a
practical level is a daily issue with them.
In the United States today there are a number of groups
that are much concerned with ethical issues; for example, there
is a group called the Institute for Religion in an Age of Science.
It consists primarily of scientists, philosophers and theologians,
who get together to discuss some of these matters. ‘There is also
a new Institute on Ethics being developed in New York which
plans to send western representatives to India and other
countries, to meet scholars and discuss problems of common
human concern. It is surprising, when one meets such people,
to discover the extensive common ground that is true for all of
us. The humanitarian viewpoint, regardless of one’s formal
religion or its lack, seems to permeate increasingly into such
international discussions.
There is a deep feeling of alarm and frustration, at all levels
of society in the United States, in relation to nuclear war. I
have had occasion to give a number of talks to lay groups,
377
DISCUSSION
including some very conservative groups of business men who a
few years ago would have been hostile to the views I have
expressed about world government under law, disarmament
and arms control and the curtailment of national sovereignties,
including our own. There is much more receptivity for such
views today.
Price: The point surely, is not that individuals in charge of
the group have ethics opposed to those of normal individuals,
but that the group as a whole has some sort of homoeostasis that
is opposite in sign to that of the individual. Perhaps it is worth
pointing out that scientists are very peculiar in their organization.
They are the one group in which the ethics of the whole
appear to be the same as those of the individual. I gather that
quite a lot of discussion has been directed towards this type of
scientific understanding, which might give one a group ethic
similar to that of the individual, a point that is not shared by the
unscientific political control of the group.
Chisholm: I want to return for a moment to Szent-Gy6rgyi’s
list. We have a system of ethics for individuals to which,
generally speaking, we all subscribe, within our own culture
at least; but we don’t expect our governments, that is to say
our group, to subscribe to the same set of ethics at all. The
group inherits its own definition of its own ethics in relation to
its national purpose, which has been inherited all the way back
from the old man who made the law by his own whim or will.
The nation inherits that same freedom from external control,
so that we still do not expect our governments to be civilized,
that is to say, we have not set up a law to which our governments
are expected to conform. I think the mark of civilization
is essentially a law that is mutually agreed and demands conformity.
We have left our nations out of it because this was the
limit of our feeling of integration, the limit of our area of
responsibility up till now. But the next step in social evolution
and indeed moral evolution, it seems to me, is to require
governments also to become civilized. This is what I think
Szent-Gy6rgyi is saying; we are civilized up to our national
boundaries but beyond that we are not.
378
Ethical Considerations
Trowell: Speaking for the religious approach, I can find
little basis for disagreement with much of Bronowski’s humanist
point of view. There are, of course, some other things we should
like to add for those who voluntarily choose to be associated
with us in Christian religious belief, things like worship and the
sacraments, which to us are a source of strength and guidance.
But when we talk about these basic ethical considerations which
concern all humanity, I feel we are essentially in agreement.
We may all have misgivings because we don’t know enough
about the genetical basis for planning; also there are many
other aspects, psychological, social and religious, which we have
barely considered. Speaking for my own, the Anglican Church,
I think we feel that religious ethics must evolve, even progress,
although we look to certain great sources for help in this
matter, religious sources such as the Scriptures and the tradition
of the whole Christian Church.
Mackay: Dr. Trowell would scarcely have made that
remark had this been a group of German biologists of the Nazi
variety. Certainly Christianity is itself a humanitarian and
humanist view of the world. It does indeed say more than
those who are humanists but not Christians, but in so far as it
is a humanist view of the world, there is a great area of overlap
with others who call themselves humanists. To that extent,
of course, one should expect collaboration and co-operation to
be possible and vital. But the important thing is to be prepared
for genuinely creative clashes in fearless honesty when issues
arise on which neither the Christian nor the humanist “handbooks”’
have a clearly worked-out answer. One such issue was
slavery, which Bronowski mentioned. And in view of his
remarks it is only fair to point out that it was Wilberforce, one
of the enthusiastic Evangelicals of the Clapham sect—Wilberforce
the Christian, not the scientist—who was the moving spirit
in the abolition of slavery. Here, as it happened, their Christian
religion brought them to see a need for humanitarian reform
that none of the scientists or theologians of previous generations
had urged with any force.
But surely it is pointless, as well as irrational, to seek credit
13 379
DISCUSSION
for science as if it were in competition with religion in these
matters. Whatever the merits of particular religions, they are
logically no more rivals of science than a compass is of a map.
From a Christian standpoint at any rate, I believe that God
expects a man to do equal justice to scientific and to religious
knowledge, since He is the giver of both.
Crick: The considerable degree of agreement which certainly
can be reached between “biological humanists”? and
people with a Christian background appears to me to be an
historical accident. When one first discards Christian belief,
more of the ethics and the patterns of thought remain than one
could possibly anticipate until over the years one has thought
about a large number of issues like these we have been discussing.
I foresee that if we were to remove the Christian ethic completely
(or those of any other religious system) and simply go on
roughly, by a rule of thumb, with our biological knowledge,
we might well come to a quite different set of ethical values.
But I do not see how these can be given a Jogical justification.
I do not think they will be the same as the present ones for the
reason that MacKay gave, namely, that all the time new facts
and values are being fed into the system; society can in fact
develop in different ways and may thus end up with different
stable systems of thought. It is perfectly true, as Bronowski
says, that in order to pursue science you have to have certain
values concerning truth and so forth, but they do not necessarily
coincide sufficiently with the Christian values for other practical
purposes. Take the suggestion of making a child whose head
is twice as big as normal. There is going to be no agreement
between Christians and any humanists who lack their particular
prejudice about the sanctity of the individual, and who simply
want to try it scientifically. One must face the fact that there
is eventually bound to be a conflict of values. It is hopeful that
at the moment we can get a measure of agreement, but I think
that in time the facts of science are going to make us become less
Christian.
Haldane: We have left out what may be the most important
ethical fact about applied science, namely, that it magnifies
380
Ethical Considerations
pre-existing evils until they are seen to be intolerable. Two
hundred years ago, you and I might have been walking about
with swords, but we are not now allowed to walk about with
Mills bombs or automatic pistols. I pointed this out forty
years ago, and was rather complacent about it. The trouble is
that everything is happening too quickly with these atomic
bombs. When an evil is sufficiently magnified everyone recognizes
it as an evil, and that is one of the things that science does.
Wright: ‘Yo return to the question of what we, as a group,
can do about this: I have worked with politicians a great deal
and I deprecate the view that they are a different race. I think
government has been defined as the art of the possible, and this
in fact is what the politician is trying to do. As a scientific
adviser it was my job to point out to the politician what I felt
to be desirable, after obtaining as much information as I
could on a given scientific point. But it was /zs job to see what
he could get done. This is less easy, because he has to measure
the possibilities of public acceptance of alternative policies.
It seems to me that we overlook this aspect of what can be done,
and that we should not say ‘Well, we as scientists would do
this, but of course the politicians stop us.” This is a negative
approach; we and the politicians must together try to discover
how we can take the people with us. This is primarily, of course,
a matter of education.
Price: I would like to take up Wright’s challenge. There is
something we can do directly or very shortly in the future.
Part of the business of the transition to a Big Science phase is
that scientists are becoming very much more numerous and
are becoming immensely more powerful and prestigeous. Within
this generation the scientist will cease to be the man on tap,
and become the man on top. The motivation of scientists
seems to be changing in an interesting manner, so that the
course of direct political action, previously anathema, now
seems to be becoming respectable. Scientists are now extruded
rather more rapidly and numerously from the research front
and they get—in the vernacular—kicked upstairs to positions
of political responsibility, so that many scientists actually have
381
DISCUSSION
their hands on the controls of political action. This is happening
within the present generation and is one of the most optimistic
things about the future of man.
Wright: I agree, provided it is not simply pure “‘scientists”’
to whom you refer, but people who have had a broad scientific
training or background.
Medawar: Groups of this kind usually end up by agreeing
on one thing, namely, that more education is what is wanted.
I am unable to see how that view can be reconciled with the
incredible diversity of opinion which has been expressed here.
I really do not know, even if we took a census of opinion, what
principles we would teach or what beliefs we would try to
inculcate. This is the thing that has impressed me most about
this meeting—the sheer diversity of our opinions, not merely
between people like Trowell and Crick, but between people in
the same narrow profession. I think this diversity of opinion
is both the cause and the justification of our being obliged to do
good in minute particulars. It is the justification of what Karl
Popper called “‘ piecemeal social engineering’. One thing we
might agree upon is that all heroic solutions of social problems
are thoroughly undesirable and that we should proceed in
society as we do in science. In science we do not leap from
hilltop to hilltop, from triumph to triumph, or from discovery
to discovery; we proceed by a process of exploration from which
we sometimes learn to do better, and this is what we ought to
do in social affairs.
Huxley: Much advance, both in biological evolution and in
psychosocial evolution, including advance in science, is of
course obtained by adding minute particulars, but at intervals
something like crystallization from a super-saturated solution
occurs, as when science arrives at an entirely new concept,
which then unifies an enormous amount of factual data and
ideas, as with Newton or Darwin. Major advance occurs in a
series of large steps, from one form of organization to another.
In our psychosocial evolution I believe we now are in a
position to make a new major advance, for instance in education.
We can now educate people in the evolutionary concept
382
Ethical Considerations
and in the ecological concept, neither of which were in existence
a hundred years ago (except in a very rudimentary form) but
which are now turning out to be very important ways of
organizing our thinking about life and its environment. Indeed
there are many important new concepts which we could bring
out in a radically reorganized educational system.
Brain: We might end our symposium with another remark
of Blake’s: “Without contraries is no progression.’ All that
remains is to thank you all for coming, and to repeat what
Bronowski so aptly said, ‘‘We met as colleagues and we part
as friends.”
383
pe ee Ss
Rae be held er
*
yeRr PL (ei i :
Th ¥
ap e4
?
»
PFE WietL rekoeg Cth Loe! ae 6) ind PONY
. Pi
vi oe Te ereoey TIVITIES a8 rT
ee
etyaycr to wh ee hee at bheirt sqbacon aa i )
4 A
' nye i
ry 4h Sal ayy , an Reus aly PEPU} \erte
eh ae clk ae eee a
usu dare five mn Des voy Vili
Te Oe id see be. 14d he Wtei ke #
ae ae WE ERE ince ae
“— nines tot roo bn a
i eit ‘Liye
(
* tr ol
~
=
Bibliography
THE FUTURE OF MAN—EVOLUTIONARY ASPECTS
Bs
2.
3.
Chardin, P. Teilhard de (1959). Phenomenon of Man. London: Collins.
Carson, R. L. (1962). The Silent Spring. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Co.
Mumford, L. (1961). The City in History. London: Secker & Warburg.
4. Huxley, A. (1962). Jsland. London: Chatto & Windus.
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTIVITY IN RELATION TO POPULATION
Le
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Orr, J. Boyd (1950). Scientific American, 183, 11.
Bennett, M. K. (1954). The World’s Food. New York: Harper Bros.
Food and Agriculture Organization Nutritional Studies No. 5. (1950).
Calorie Requirements. Washington: FAO.
Food and Agriculture Organization Nutritional Studies No. 15. (1957).
Calorie Requirements. Rome: FAO.
Food and Agriculture Organization Nutritional Studies No. 16. (1957).
Protein Requirements. Rome: FAO.
Sukhatme, P. V. (1961). Journal of the Royal Statistical Society, Series A,
124, 463.
. Orr, J. Boyd (1936). Food, Health and Income. London: Macmillan.
. Swaminathan, M. C., Apte, S. V., and Someswara Rao, K. (1960).
Indian Journal of Medical Research, 48, 762.
. Phillips, P. G. (1954). Journal of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene, 57, 12.
. Trowell, H. C. (1955). East African Medical Journal, 32, 5.
. Food and Agriculture Organization Commodity Bulletin Series No. 31
(1960). Per Caput Fibre Consumption Levels. Rome: FAO.
. Food and Agriculture Organization and United Nations Economic
Commission for Europe (1957). Trends in the Utilization of Wood and
Its Products in Housing. Geneva: United Nations
. Clark, C. (1957). Conditions of Economic Progress. 3rd edn. p. 305 et seq.
London: Macmillan.
385
Bibliography
SOPHISTICATED DIETS AND MAN’S HEALTH
I. Bauer, J. (1945). Constitution and Disease: Applied Constitutional Pathology,
and edn. New York: Grune & Stratton.
. Brock, J. F. (1961). Recent Advances in Human Nutrition, with Special
Reference to Clinical Medicine. London: Churchill.
Brock, J. F. (1962). Man and Malnutrition. In La Vie et l'homme.
Paris: Les Editions de la Grange Bateliére.
. Food and Agriculture Organization Nutritional Studies No. 1 (1954).
Rice and Rice diets. Revised edn. Rome: FAO.
. Davidson, S., Meiklejohn, A. P., and Passmore, R. (1959). Human
Nutrition and Dietetics. Edinburgh & London: Livingstone.
. Brock, J. F. (1959). In Ciba Foundation Tenth Anniversary Symp. Significant
Trends in Medical Research. London: Churchill.
. Joint FAO/WHO Conference on Food Additives. Report. (1956).
Wld Hlth Org. techn. Rep. Ser., 107. Geneva: WHO.
. Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives. First Report.
(1957). General Principles Governing the Use of Food Additives. Wld
Hith Org. techn. Rep. Ser., 129, Geneva: WHO.
. Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives. Second
Report. (1958). Procedures for the Testing of Intentional Food Additives
to Establish their Safety for Use. Wld Hlth Org. techn. Rep. Ser., 144.
Geneva: WHO.
. Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives. Fifth Report.
(1961). Evaluation of the Carcinogenic Hazards of Food Additives. Wld
Hlth Org. techn. Rep. Ser., 220. Geneva: WHO.
. Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives. Sixth Report.
(1962). Evaluation of the Toxicity of a Number of Antimicrobials and
Antioxidants. Wld Hlth Org. techn. Rep. Ser., 228. Geneva: WHO.
. Bird, H. R. (1961). American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, 9, 260.
. Deutsch, R. M. (1961). Nuts and Berries. New York: Balantyne Books
Inc.
. Jolliffe, N. (ed.). (1962). Clinical Nutrition. 2nd edn. New York:
Harper & Brothers.
. McCollum, E. V. (1957). A History of Nutrition: The Sequence of Ideas
in Nutrition Investigations. Cambridge, Mass.: The Riverside Press.
386
Bibhography
THE CONTROL OF REPRODUCTION IN MAMMALS
1. Kiser, C. V. (ed.). (1962) Research in Family Planning. Princeton:
Princeton University Press.
2. Pincus, G. (1963). The Control of Fertility. New York: Academic Press.
g. Villee, C. A. (ed.). (1961). Control of Ovulation. New York: Pergamon
Press.
4. Gardner-Hill, H. (ed.). (1961). Modern Trends in Endocrinology. London:
Butterworth & Co.
5. Cori, C. F. (ed.). (1963). In Perspectives in Biology. Amsterdam:
Elsevier Publishing Co.
POPULATION
1. Westermarck, E. (1926). History of Human Marriage. London: Harrap.
2. Burdette, W. J. (ed.). (1962). Methodology in Human Genetics. San
Francisco: Holden-Day.
THE GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT OF SOCIAL GROUPS
1. Gennep, A. L. Van (1909). Les Rites de Passage. Paris.
2. Brown, A. R. (1922). The Andaman Islanders. Cambridge: The University
Press.
3. Malinowski, B. (1922). Argonauts of the Western Pacific. London:
Routledge; (1934). Coral Gardens and their Magic. London: Allen &
Unwin.
4. Chapple, E. D., and Coon, C. S. (1942). Principles of Anthropology.
New York: Holt; London: Jonathan Cape.
5. Zipf, G. K. (1935). The Psychobiology of Language. Boston: Houghton
Mifflin; (1942). Human Behavior and the Principle of Least Effort.
Cambridge, Mass.: Addison-Wesley.
6. Coon, C. S. (1948). A Reader in General Anthropology. New York: Holt;
London: Jonathan Cape.
7. Schuller, C. H. (ed.) (1957). Instinctive Behavior. New York: Inter
national University Press.
8. Coon, C. S. (1954). The Story of Man. New York: Knopf; and (1962)
London: Jonathan Cape. (London edition entitled The History of Man.)
g. Coon, C. S. (1962). The Origin of Races. New York: Knopf; and
(1963) London: Jonathan Cape.
Bibliography
MAN’S RELATIONSHIP TO HIS ENVIRONMENT
1
2.
3.
4.
5.
18.
19.
20.
21.
Bates, M. (1960). The Forest and the Sea. New York: Random House.
Childe, V. G. (1951). Social Evolution. New York: Schumann.
Crowe, S. (1958). The Landscape of Power. London: Architectural
Press.
Geddes, P. (1949). Cities in Evolution, 2nd edn. London: Williams &
Norgate.
Geddes, P., and Thomson,J . A. (1934). Life: Outlines of General Biology.
London: Williams & Norgate.
. Glikson, A. (1955). Regional Planning and Development. Leiden: Sijthoff’s
Uitgevermaatschappjj.
. Graham, E. H. (1944). Natural Principles of Land Use. New York:
Oxford University Press.
. Hyams, E. (1952). Soil and Civilization. London—New York: Thames &
Hudson.
. Leopold, A. (1949). A Sand County Almanac. New York: Oxford University
Press.
. MacKaye, B. (1928). The New Exploration: A Philosophy of Regional
Planning. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co. (New edn. 1962).
. Mumford, L. (1944). The Condition of Man. London: Secker & Warburg.
. Mumford, L. (1952). Art and Technics. New York: Columbia University
Press.
. Mumford, L. (1956). The Transformations of Man. New York: Harper &
Brothers.
. Mumford, L. (1961). The City in History. New York: Harcourt, Brace
& World, Inc.
. Myrdal, G. (1945). Economic Theory and Under-Developed Regions.
London; Duckworth.
. Packard, V. (1961). The Waste Makers. London: Longmans.
. Sauer, C. O. (1952). Agricultural Origins and Dispersals (Bocoman
Memorial Lectures, Series 2). New York: American Geographical
Society.
Textor, R. B., Prabhu, P. N., Husain, A. F. A., and Deshmukh, M. B.
(1956). The Social Implications of Industrialization and Urbanization.
Calcutta: UNESCO.
Thomas, William L. (ed.) (1956). Man’s Role in Changing the Face of
the Earth: An International Symposium. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.
Waddington, C. H. (1961). The Nature of Life. London: Allen &
Unwin.
United Nations. (1961). Report on the World Social Situation. New York:
United Nations.
388
Bibliography
MACHINES AND SOCIETIES
ise
jaOeIeO)
Shannon, C. E., and Weaver, W. (1949). Mathematical Theory of
Communication. Urbana: University of Illinois Press.
. Wiener, N. (1948). Cybernetics. New York: Wiley.
. Tustin, A. (1953). The Mechanism of Economic Systems. London:
Heinemann.
. Wiener, N. (1955). The Human Use of Human Beings. London: Eyre &
Spottiswoode.
. MacKay, D. M. (1951). British Journal for the Philosophy of Science, 2, 105.
. Popper, K. (1957). The Poverty of Historicism. London: Routledge.
. Foster, M. B. (1957). In Faith and Logic, ed. Mitchell, B. London:
Allen & Unwin.
. MacKay, D. M. (1960). Science and Christian Faith Today. London:
Falcon Booklet.
LONGEVITY OF MAN AND HIS TISSUES
I. Tanner, J. M. (1962). Growth at Adolescence, 2nd edn. Oxford: Blackwell.
2. Boerhaave, A. K. von (1737). Dissertatio Academica de Gaudiis Alchemis-
3.
tarum. Lugduni.
Strehler, B. (1962). Time, Cells and Aging. New York: Academic Press.
4. Ciba Foundation Colloquia on Ageing. (1955-1959). Vols. 1-5. London:
Churchill.
389
Bibliography
GENETIC PROGRESS BY VOLUNTARILY CONDUCTED GERMINAL CHOICE
I.
2s
[S)]
Dobzhansky, T. (1962). Mankind Evolving: The Evolution of the Human
Species. New Haven and London: Yale University Press.
Huxley, J. S. (1940). The Uniqueness of Man. London: Chatto &
Windus.
. Huxley, J. S. (1943). Evolutionary Ethics. London: Oxford University
Press.
Tax, S. (ed.) (1960). Evolution after Darwin: (a) 1, Evolution of Life,
(b) 2, Evolution of Man, (c) 3, Issues in Evolution. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press.
Muller, H. J. (1935). Out of the Night: A Biologist’s View of the Future.
New York: Vanguard Press. (Fr. trans. J. Rostand, Paris: Guillemard,
1938).
6. Clarke, A. C. (1961). Industrial Research 3, No. 5, 30.
. Medawar, P. B. (1960). The Future of Man. New York: Basic Books.
. Huxley, J. S. (1962.) Eugenics in Evolutionary Perspective. London:
Eugenics Society.
. Hoagland, H., and Burhoe, R. W. (eds.). (1962). Evolution and Man’s
Progress. New York and London: Columbia University Press.
. Guttmacher, A. F. (1961). Babies by Choice or by Chance. New York:
Avon Books.
. Rostand,J . (1959). Can Man be Modified? New York: Basic Books, Inc.
BIOLOGICAL FUTURE OF MAN
I.
2.
3.
4.
Huxley, J. (ed.) (1961). The Humanist Frame. London: Allen & Unwin.
Lederberg, J. (1958). A View of Genetics. Stockholm: Les Prix Nobel.
Medawar, P. B. (1959). The Future of Man. London: Methuen.
Muller, H. J. (1962). Studies in Genetics. Bloomington, Ind.: Indiana
University Press.
EUGENICS AND GENETICS
1. Biological Sciences Curriculum Study Committee (1961, 1962). High
390
School Biology (in many volumes). Washington, D.C.: American
Institute of Biological Sciences.
eeee
Bibliography
POTENTIALITIES IN THE CONTROL OF BEHAVIOUR
1. Huxley, J. (1962). Journal of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh,
7, 163.
2. MacKay, D. M. (1958). Faith and Thought, go, 103.
3. Skinner, B. F. (1955). Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences,
17, 547:
4. Waddington, C. H. (1960). The Ethical Animal. London: Allen &
Unwin.
5. Hoch, P. H., and Zubin, J. (eds.) (1962). The Future of Psychiatry.
New York: Grune & Stratton
6. Farber, S. M., and Wilson, R. H. L. (eds.) (1961.) Control of the Mind.
New York: McGraw-Hill.
7. Schmitt, F. O. (ed.) (1962). In Macromolecular Specificity and Biological
Memory. Cambridge, Mass.: Massachusetts Institute of Technology
Press.
FUTURE OF THE MIND
1. Wynne-Edwards, V. C. (1962). Animal Dispersion in Relation to Social
Behaviour. Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd.
2. Chisholm, B. (1958). Can People Learn to Learn? New York: Harper.
BIOLOGICAL POSSIBILITIES FOR THE HUMAN SPECIES IN THE NEXT TEN THOUSAND
YEARS
1. Penrose, L. S. (1949). The Biology of Mental Defect. London: Sidgwick
& Jackson.
2. Haldane,J . B.S. (1938). Heredity and Politics. London: Allen & Unwin.
3. Haldane, J. B. S. (1954). The Biochemistry of Genetics. London: Allen
& Unwin.
ETHICAL CONSIDERATIONS
1. Price, D. J. da S. (1962). Science since Babylon. New Haven, Conn.:
Yale University Press; (1963). Little Science, Big Science. New York
and London: Columbia University Press.
2. Bronowski, J. (1958). Science and Human Values. London: Hutchinson.
3. Duhl, L. J. (ed.) (1963). The Environment of the Metropolis. New York:
Basic Books. é
ag"
Members of the Symposium
Lorp BRAIN
Consulting Physician, London Hospital, and Maida Vale Hospital for
Nervous Diseases.
Manson Lecturer, British Institute of Philosophy, 1946 and 1960; Galton
Lecturer, Eugenics Society, 1948; Rede Lecturer, Cambridge University,
1952; Riddell Lecturer, Durham University, 1958; Harveian Orator,
1959; Hughlings Jackson Lecturer, 1961; Osler Medal, University of
Oxford, 1961. President, Family Planning Association; President, Royal
College of Physicians, 1950-57.
Publications include: Man, Society and Religion ; Recent Advances in Neurology ;
Diseases of the Nervous System ; Clinical Neurology ; Mind, Perception and Science ;
The Nature of Experience ; Some Reflections on Genius ; Speech Disorders.
. F. Brock
Professor of Medicine, University of Cape Town; and Head of Department
of Medicine, Groote Schuur and related teaching hospitals, since
1938.
Leverhulme Research Scholar of Royal College of Physicians of London,
1932-34; Medical First Assistant, Postgraduate Medical School, London,
1934-35; Assistant Director of Research in Medicine, University of
Cambridge, 1936-38. Scientific nutrition research in various capacities
for 30 years. Member of National Advisory Committee on Nutrition
Research, C.S.I.R.; Member of South African National Nutrition Council
and Research Committee; Member of Nutrition Panel of World Health
Organization; W.H.O. Consultant, 1950.
Publications include: Recent Advances in Human Nutrition.
. BRONOWSKI
Director-General, Process Development Department, National Coal
Board, London, since 1959.
Senior Lecturer, University College, Hull, 1934-42; Joint Target Group,
Washington, and Chiefs of Staff Mission to Japan, 1945; statistical
research into economics of building and other industries, Ministry of
Works, 1946-50; Seconded to UNESCO as Head of Projects, 1948;
Carnegie Visiting Professor, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1953;
Director, Coal Research Establishment, National Coal Board, 1950-59.
Foreign Hon. Member of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Fellow of the Salk Institute for Biological Studies, San Diego, California.
Publications include: The Common Sense of Science; Science and Human
Values; The Western Intellectual Tradition (jointly).
392
2—2 =—T s
Pee
—
ae©4te
Members of Symposium
G. B. CHISHOLM
Seawood R.R.2, Victoria, B.C.
Practised psychological medicine, Toronto, 1934-40; Commandant
Northern Area, Military District 2, 1941-45; General Staff Officer
Military Training (Canadian Army), Director of Personnel Selection,
Deputy Adjutant-General, Director-General Medical Services; Deputy
Minister of Health, Department of National Health and Welfare,
Canadian Government, 1945-46; Executive Secretary, Interim Commission
of W.H.O., 1946-48; Director-General W.H.O., 1948-53; Vice-
President, World Federation for Mental Health, 1956-57; President,
1957-58.
Publications include: Prescription for Survival; Can People Learn to Learn?
C. G. CLARK
Director, Agricultural Economics Research Institute, Oxford, since 1953.
Worked on New Survey of London Life and Labour, 1928-29, and Social
Survey of Merseyside, 1929-30; on staff of Economic Advisory Council,
1930-31; University Lecturer in Statistics, Cambridge, 1931-37; Visiting
Lecturer, Universities of Sydney, Melbourne, and Western Australia,
1937-38; Under-Secretary of State for Labour and Industry, Director
Bureau of Industry, Financial Adviser to ‘Treasury, Queensland,
1938-52.
Publications include: The National Income ; The Conditions of Economic Progress ;
The Economics of 1960; Welfare and Taxation; Australian Hopes and Fears ;
The Real Product of Soviet Russia; Economics of Irrigation.
A. COMFORT
Nuffield Research Fellow in the biology of senescence, Department of
Zoology, University College, London, since 1954.
Lecturer in Physiology, The London Hospital, 1948-51; Nuffield Research
Assistant, University College, London 1951-54.
Publications include: The Pattern of the Future; Sexual Behaviour in Society;
Authority and Delinquency in the Modern State; The Biology of Senescence.
C. S. Coon
Professor and Curator, University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, since
1948.
Instructor and later Assoc. Prof., Harvard, 1934-41; Assoc. Prof. and
later Prof., Harvard, 1945-48; expeditions to Morocco, 1924-28, Albania
1929-30, Ethiopia, Yemen and Aden Protectorate 1933-34, Iraq 1948-49,
Iran 1948-49, 1951, Afghanistan 1954, Syria 1955, Japan and India
1956-57, S. Chile (Alakaluf Indians) 1959. Member, National Academy
of Science; Legion of Merit; awarded Viking Medal in Physical Anthropology,
1952. President, American Association of Physical Anthropologists.
Publications include: The Races of Europe; Southern Arabia, Principles of
Anthropology (with E. D. Chapple); The Story of Man; The Seven Caves ;
The Origin of Races.
393
Members of Symposium
F.H. C. Crick
Medical Research Council Laboratory for Molecular Biology, Cambridge,
since 1949.
Scientist in Admiralty, 1940-47; Strangeways Laboratory, Cambridge,
1947-49; Brooklyn Polytechnic, N.Y., 1953-54; Visiting Lecturer,
Rockefeller Inst., N.Y., 1959; Visiting Prof., Harvard, 1959 and 1962:
Bloor Lecturer, Rochester, US.As; 1959; Warron ‘Triennial Prize
Lecturer (with J. D. Watson), Boston, 1959; Herter Lecturer, Johns
Hopkins School of Medicine, 1960; Lasker Award (jointly), 1960; Prix
Charles Leopold Mayer, 1961; Research Corporation Award (withJ . D.
Watson); and Gairdner Foundation Award of Merit, 1962. Awarded
Nobel Prize for Medicine, 1962.
Publications on molecular biology.
A. GLIKSON
Liesinstreet 5, Tel-Aviv.
Architect and planning consultant in private practice; Senior (Guest)
Lecturer in National and Regional Planning, Israel Institute of Technology,
Haifa; Vice-President, Landscape Planning Committee, International
Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Formerly, Head of Regional Department in preparation of Physical
National Plan for Israel; for several years Director, sii Department,
Housing Division of Israel Government.
Publications include: Regional Planning and Development; ‘Recreational
Land Use” in Man’s Role in Changing the Face of the Earth; “‘Designing on
New Land” in Space for Living.
j. B. S. HALDANE
Genetics and Biometry Laboratory, Government of Orissa, Orissa, since
1962.
Reader in Biochemistry, University of Cambridge, 1922-32: Fullerian
Professor of Physiology, Royal Institution, 1930-32; Prof. of Genetics,
London University, 1933-37; Prof. of Biometry, London University,
1937-57; Research Prof., Indian Statistical Institute, 1957-61. Darwin
Medal, Royal Society, 1953; Darwin-Wallace Medal, Linnaean Society,
1958; Kimber Medal, National Academy of Sciences, ‘Washington, 1961;
Feltrinelli Prize, Accademia dei Lincei, 1961.
Publications include: Daedalus; Possible Worlds; The Inequality of Man;
Enzymes; The Causes of Evolution; New Paths in Genetics; The Biochemistry
of Genetics.
394
Members of Symposium
H. HOAGLAND
Executive Director, Worcester Foundation for Experimental Biology,
Shrewsbury, Mass., since 1944; and Professor of Biological Psychiatry,
Boston University.
Parker Travelling Fellow from Harvard and Lecturer, Cambridge,
1930-31; Prof. of Physiology and Director, Physiological Labs., Clark,
1931-44; Guggenheim Fellow, 1944-45; President of the American
Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Publications on sensory nerve impulses, electroencephalography, neuropharmacology,
physiological time, adrenal stress physiology and biochemical
aspects of schizophrenia.
Sir JULIAN HuxLEey
31 Pond Street, Hampstead, London.
Biologist and writer.
Lecturer in Zoology, Balliol College, Oxford, 1910-12; Research Assoc.,
1912-13, and Assistant Prof., 1913-16, The Rice Institute, Houston, Texas;
Senior Demonstrator in Zoology, Oxford University, 1919-25; Prof. of
Zoology, King’s College, London, 1925-27, and Hon. Lecturer, 1927-35;
Fullerian Prof. of Physiology in the Royal Institution, 1926—29; Secretary,
Zoological Society of London, 1935-42; Romanes Lecturer, Oxford,
1943; Director-General, UNESCO, 1946-48; William Alanson White
Lecturer, Washington, 1951; Alfred P. Sloan Lecturer, Sloan-Kettering
Inst., N.Y., 1955; Visiting Prof., Chicago Univ., 1959; Adviser to
UNESCO on Wild Life Conservation in Eastern Africa, 1960. Past
President, Institute of Animal Behaviour; President, Eugenics Society.
Darwin Medal, Royal Society, 1957; Darwin-Wallace Commemorative
Medal, Linnaean Society, 1958.
Publications include: The Uniqueness of Man; Evolution, The Modern
Synthesis ; Evolutionary Ethics; Man in the Modern World; Evolution in Action ;
The Story of Evolution.
M. KLEIN
Professor, Director of Institut de Biologie Médicale, Faculté de Médecine,
Strasbourg, since 1946.
Assistant, 1927, and Associate Professor, 1939, Institut d’Histologie,
Strasbourg. Professor in Medical Biology, Faculté de Médecine, and
Lecturer in Biology and Social Life, Institut d’Etudes Politiques, Université
de Strasbourg.
Publications on experimental and clinical aspects of the physiology of
reproduction and on the physiopathology of peripheral nerves.
Joo
Members of Symposium
H. Koprowski
Director, The Wistar Institute Philadelphia, Professor of Microbiology,
Graduate School of Arts and Sciences; Professor of Research Medicine,
University of Pennsylvania, since 1957.
Research Assistant, Department of Experimental Pathology, University
of Warsaw, 1937-39; Staff, Yellow Fever Research Service, Rio de
Janeiro, 1941-44; Staff and Assistant Director, Viral and Rickettsial
Research Division, Lederle Laboratories, Pearl River, N.Y., 1944-57.
President, New York Academy of Sciences, 1959. Alvarenga Prize of
College of Physicians of Philadelphia, 1959. Consultant: World Health
Organization.
Publications on virus infections, cancer, immune reactions and cellular
transformations.
J. LEDERBERG
Professor of Genetics and Biology, School of Medicine, Stanford University,
Palo Alto, since 1959.
Assistant Prof. of Genetics, University of Wisconsin, 1947-50; Assoc.
Prof., 1950-54, Prof., 1954. Organized Department of Medical Genetics,
1957, Chairman, 1957-58. Visiting Prof. of Bacteriology, University of
California, Berkeley, 1950; Fulbright Visiting Prof. of Bacteriology,
Melbourne University, 1957. Organized Department of Genetics, Stanford
University Medical School and was appointed Professor and
Executive Head, 1959. Awarded Nobel Prize for Medicine, 1958.
Publications on microbial genetics, immunology and exobiology.
F. A. LIPMANN
Member and Professor of Rockefeller Institute, New York, since 1957.
Research Assistant Kaiser Wilhelm Institute, Berlin and Heidelberg,
1927-31; Research Fellow, Rockefeller Institute for Medical Research,
New York, 1931-32; Research Associate, Biological Institute of Carlsberg
Foundation, Copenhagen, 1932-39; Research Associate, Department of
Biochemistry, Cornell Medical School, New York, 1939-41; Head,
Biochemical Research Laboratory, Massachusetts General Hospital,
Boston, 1941-57; Associate, Harvard Medical School, 1946-49; Professor
of Biological Chemistry, 1949-57. Member of National Academy of
Sciences (Washington); Fellow Danish Royal Academy of Sciences;
Foreign Member Royal Society (London) 1962.
Publications on metabolic energy conversions, discovery and identification
of coenzyme A as group carrier in carboxylic acid metabolism,
sulphate activation, and protein synthesis.
396
—-—
Members of Symposium
D. M. MacKay
First Granada Research Professor of Communication, University of
Keele, Staffs., since 1960.
Radar research at Admiralty Signal Establishment, Witley, 1943-46;
Lecturer, and latterly Reader, in Physics, King’s College, London,
1946-60. Research into the limitations of high-speed electronic computers
and into the foundations of Information Theory, 1946-50. Rockefeller
Fellow in U.S.A., 1951. Since then, research has been chiefly into
the information-processing organization of the brain, particularly in
visual perception. At present building up an inter-disciplinary research
group interested in the brain as a communication system, and the development
of artificial mechanisms with “‘brain-like’’ function.
Publications on electronics, information theory, electroencephalography,
experimental psychology, and “‘artificial intelligence’’.
P. B. MEDAWAR
Director, National Institute for Medical Research, Mill Hill, London,
since August, 1962.
Lecturer in Zoology, University of Oxford, 1944; Mason Prof. of
Zoology, University of Birmingham, 1947-51; Jodrell Prof. of Zoology
and Comparative Anatomy, University College, London, 1951-62;
Croonian Lecturer, Royal Society, 1958; Reith Lecturer, 1959; Dunham
Lecturer, Harvard Med. School, 1960; Former Member of Agricultural
Research Council and University Grants Committee. Royal Medal of
Royal Society, 1959; Nobel Prize for Medicine, 1960.
Publications include: The Uniqueness of the Individual; The Future of Man.
Scientific papers on growth, ageing, immunity and cellular transformations.
H. J. MuLLer
Professor of Zoology, Indiana University, Bloomington, Indiana, since
1945, Distinguished Service Professor since 1953.
Assoc. Prof. and then Prof. of Zoology, University of Texas, 1920-36;
Senior Geneticist, Institute of Genetics, Moscow, 1933-37; Research
Assoc. and then Lecturer, Institute of Animal Genetics, Edinburgh
University, 1937-40; Research Assoc. and then Visiting Prof., Amherst
College, 1940-45. Awarded Nobel Prize in Physiology and Medicine
for “‘discovery of the production of mutations by means of X-rays’’, 1946.
Foreign Member, Royal Society, 1953.
Publications include: The Mechanism of Mendelian Heredity (with others) ;
Out of the Night: a Biologist’s View of the Future; Genetics, Medicine and Man
(with others).
397
Members of Symposium
A. S. PARKES
Mary Marshall Professor of the Physiology of Reproduction, Physiological
Laboratory, University of Cambridge, since 1961.
Hon. Lecturer, University College, London, 1929-31; member of staff,
National Institute for Medical Research, London, 1932-61; Ingleby
Lecturer, University of Birmingham, 1940; Addison Lecturer, Guy’s
Hospital, 1957; Chairman, Society for Endocrinology, 1946-51; Society
for the Study of Fertility, 1950-52; President, Institute of Biology,
1959-61. Fellow of Christ’s College, Cambridge; Fellow of University
College, London.
Publications include: The Internal Secretions of the Ovary; and editor of,
and contributor to Marshall’s Physiology of Reproduction, 3rd edition.
G. Pincus
Research Director, Worcester Foundation for Experimental Biology,
Shrewsbury, Mass., since 1956; Research Professor of Biology, Boston
University Graduate School, since 1950.
Prof. of Experimental Zoology, Clark University, 1938-44; Director of
Laboratories, Worcester Foundation, 1944-56; Research Professor of
Physiology, ‘Tufts Medical School, 1946-50. Albert D. Lasker Award in
Planned Parenthood, 1960.
Publications include: Recent Progress in Hormone Research (ed.); The
Hormones (edited with K. V. Thimann).
N. W. Pirie
Head of Biochemistry Department, Rothamsted Experimental Station,
Harpenden, Herts., since 1947.
Demonstrator in Biochemical Laboratory, Cambridge, 1932-40; Virus
Physiologist, Rothamsted Experimental Station, 1940-46.
Publications on biochemistry, especially on the separation and properties
of macromolecules; articles on viruses, the origins of life, biochemical
engineering, and the need for greatly extended research on food production
and contraception.
398
Members of Symposium
D. J. DE S. Price
Avalon Professor of the History of Science, Yale University, New Haven,
Conn., since 1960.
Commonwealth Fellow, Math. Physics, Princeton, 1946-47; Lecturer,
Applied Mathematics, Malaya, 1947-50; Consultant, History of Science,
Smithsonian Institution, 1957; Donaldson Fellow, Institute of Advanced
Study, 1958-59; Visiting Prof. of History of Science, Yale, 1959-60.
Research in: Histories of scientific instruments; ancient astronomy and
technology; modern physics; Middle English scientific manuscripts;
quantitative measures on the growth of science; organization and adminisstration
of science.
Publications include: The Equatorie of the Planetis ; Heavenly Clockwork (with
J. Needham and Wang Ling); Science since Babylon; Little Science, Big
Science.
A. SzZENT-GyYORGYI
Director of Research, Institute of Muscle Research, Marine Biological
Laboratories, Woods Hole, Mass., since 1947.
Professor of Medical Chemistry, Szeged University, 1931-45; Prof. of
Biochemistry, University of Budapest, 1945-47. Awarded Nobel Prize
in Medicine, 1937.
Publications include: On Oxidation, Fermentation, Vitamins, Health and
Disease ; Chemistry of Muscular Contraction; The Nature of Life; Bioenergetics ;
Introduction to a Submolecular Biology.
Tue REVEREND H. C. TROWELL
Prebendal House, Stratford-sub-Castle, Salisbury, Wilts.
Ordained Priest in the Anglican Church and Perpetual Curate of
Stratford-sub-Castle, since 1960.
Colonial Medical Services, 1929-58; Lecturer in Medicine and Paediatrics,
Makerere College, University of East Africa, Uganda, 1935.
Publications include: Kwashiorkor (with J. N. P. Davies and R. F. A.
Dean); Diseases of Children in the Sub-Tropics and Tropics (with D. B.
Jelliffe) ; Non-infective Disease in Africa.
529
Members of Symposium
N. C. WRIGHT
Deputy Director-General, Food and Agriculture Organization of the
United Nations, Rome, since 1959.
Commonwealth Fund Fellow, U.S.A., 1926-28 at Cornell University,
N.Y., and U.S. Department of Agriculture, Washington; first Director
Hannah Dairy Research Institute, Ayr, 1928-47; Hon. Lecturer, University
of Glasgow, 1932-47; Chief Scientific Adviser (Food) to the Ministry
of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food, 1947-59; Special Adviser to Imperial
Council of Agricultural Research, India, 1936-37; Member Scientific
Advisory Mission, Middle East Supply Centre, 1944-45; Special Adviser
to Government of Ceylon, 1945; British Member of F.A.O. Mission to
Greece, 1946; Chairman Food Standards Committee, 1947-59; National
Food Survey Committee, 1948-59; F.A.O. Programme Committee
(Rome), 1953-59; successively Chairman, Vice-Chairman and member
of Committee for Colonial Agricultural Animal Health and Forestry
Research, 1946-59; Secretary of the British Association for the Advancement
of Science, 1963.
Publications include: The Development of the Cattle and Dairy Industries of
India; The Development of Cattle Breeding and Milk Production in Ceylon;
Report of F.A.O. Mission to Greece (co-author) ; “‘Economics, Supply and
Distribution of Foods in the United Kingdom’’, in Food Science; “‘All
Flesh is Grass’’, in Research for Plenty; ‘“The Ecology of Domesticated
Animals” in Progress in the Physiology of Farm Animals.
J. Z. YounG
Professor of Anatomy, University College, London, since 1945.
University Demonstrator in Zoology and Comparative Anatomy,
Oxford, 1933-45; Fullerian Prof. of Physiology, Royal Institution,
1958-61.
Publications include: The Life of Vertebrates ; Doubt and Certainty in Science ;
The Life of Mammals.
4.00
Index*
Adaptability, 194
Adolescent rebellion, 333
Adoption, 284
Ageing, see also Lifespan
cellular aspects, 222-225
due to mutagenesis, 223
effect of radiation, 220
in animals, 237
machine analogy, 232
prevention of, 221
réle of endocrine glands, 231
réle of nervous system, 222
somatic mutation, 223
theory of, 231
Aggression, 330-332
Agriculture, animal/man relationship,
60
in relation to population, 23, 57
Jand available for, 34, 70
research in, 71
Algae, as food, 31
Aluminium, adverse effects of, 78
Amino acids, bodily needs of, 67, 68,
72
Ampére, André, 154
Amnesia, 310
Animals, aggression in, 331-332
Antibiotics, 197, 215, 216
sensitization to, by food additives,
52
Anti-metabolites, in cancer, 210
Antiprogestins, 88
Architecture, 148, 151, 172
Aristotle, 188, 34.4
Art, 19, 358, 369
Artificial insemination, 351, 352
legal problems, 276
moral view of, 260, 293
use in genetics, 258-261
Authority, 318
Automation, 164, 171
Bacillus calfactor, 203
Bacteria, and man, 197, 201
drug-resistant, 199-201, 234
ecology with man, 197, 201
extraterrestrial, 203-205
free animals, 204
Barbiturate addiction, 308
Beethoven, Ludwig van, 342
Behaviour, aggressive, 330, 331
control of, 299-314, 332-334,
376
for human welfare, 303
methods, 304
objectives of, 304.
pharmacological agents, 306—
309
effect of brain surgery, 309-310
moulding of beliefs, 305
réle of feedback, 301-302
role of free will, 302, 327
social, 334
Bennett, M. K., 23
Bergerac, Cyrano de, 204
Beri-beri, 47
Bernard, Claude, 245
Biochemistry, growth of, 189
Biological future of man, 263-273
Biology, application of wave
mechanics to, 195
education in, 257, 282, 284, 360,
367
molecular, 195, 263-264, 274
relation to mental science, 266,
267
teaching of, 282
Birth control, see Contraception
Births, sex-ratio of, 91, 92, 117
Bloody-mindedness, 335
Body build, effect of diet, 44
Body weight, effect of Enovid, 84
Boerhaave, Kaau von, 221
* Index compiled by Mr. William Hill.
401
Index
Boyd Orr, Lord, 23
Brain, dualistic conception, 322
effect on ageing process, 222
electrical stimulation of, 12
exploration of, 358
function of, 299-303, 310-313,
322, 330
interaction of regions, 192
learning process in, 323-324.
multiple, 172, 175
regulation of size, 266
Brain surgery, effect on behaviour,
309-310
Brock,J . F., 36-56
Burdach, 244
Calcium requirement, 25, 66
Calorie requirements, 23, 57, 59, 63
for African and Asian populations,
27
related to body weight, 25, 26
relationship with work, 26
Cancer, antigen in cells, 208
cause of, 205
chemotherapy, 210
comparative biology, 236-237
future of, 205
future therapeutic approach, 20g-—
QI
genesis of, 207
immunology, 211, 214
nutrition and, 64
prophylaxis, 190, 207-209
radiation therapy, 210
role of tobacco smoking, 208
surgical treatment, 209
treatment of metastases, 209
viral origin, 208
Carcinogenesis, 205, 207
and food additives, 52
dangers of Enovid, 109
Cargo cults, 128
Caries, effect of diet, 47
Carroll, Lewis, 246
Carson, Rachel, 9
Cell(s),
cancer, 205, 207
antigen in, 208
402
Cell(s)—continued
effect of ageing, 222-225
effect of low temperature, 278
modifications in, 214
nature of, 191
potentialities of, 195
somatic mutation, 223
Cereals, and animal products, 60
used to produce animal products,
28, 60
value of, 24
de Chardin, Teilhard, 6, 7
Chemistry, 189
Children, desire for, 283
rights of parents, 333-334
right to have, 275, 276, 282
Chisholm, Brock, 315-321
Chlorpromazine, 307
Christian ethics, 167, 379, 380
of reproduction, 275
on man’s purpose, 293
on right to have children, 283
Cities, see also ‘Towns
and civilization, 169
and food technology, 4.2
breakdown of, 146
ecology of, 11
effect of over-population, 15
Civilization(s), and cities, 169
growth of, 126
metropolitan, environment of, 143
saturation of, by science, 171
| Clark, Colin, 23-35
Co-enzymes, 240
Comfort, Alex, 217-229
Communication, 173
between machines, 171
clumsiness of, 272
difficulties of, 325-326
extraterrestrial, 270-273
science of, 154
Computers, political use of, 162, 174
problems of, 171
scope of, 160
simulation of human brain, 181
use in medicine, 182
Conception, excess of males at, 94,
114
with preserved spermatozoa, 98
>e
Congenital malformations, due to
contraceptive agents, 110
Conscience, 328-329, 331
Constipation, and diet, 48
Contraception, 79, 341
by control of ovum growth, 88
by rhythm method, 105, 107
by use of hot baths, 105
by vasectomy, 106
comparison of methods, 84, 85
effect of genetics, 253-254
incorporation of agents into food,
103, 104
objections to, 308
political aspects, 101
possible use of thymus extract, 108
public opinion, 101
Roman Catholic view, 293
with Enovid, 82, 104
with ethynodiol diacetate, 86
with 19-norsteroids, 86
Cooking, 37
and culture, 41, 55
Coon, Carleton S., 120-131
Cornaro, Luigi, 40
Cows, artificial insemination of, 279
Cromwell, Oliver, 363
Culture, and cooking, 41, 55
changes in, 127
dynamics of interaction, 174
education in, 19, 20
explosion in, 173
origin of trends, 142
Cybernetics, 154, 245, 300
Darwin, Charles, 4, 241, 244, 263,
270, 296, 382
Darwin, Erasmus, 244
Death rates, sex-ratio in, 92
Deficiency diseases, 59
due to food refinement, 47
Democracy, instability, 158
Democritus, 302
Deoxyribonucleic acid, 2, 194, 264,
266, 270, 271, 302
in cancer cells, 207
in neurones, 312
Destiny of man, new picture of, 6
possibilities of, 21
Index
Determinism, 302
Development, human, see Human
development
Diet, 40, see also Food
and carcinoma, 64.
and constipation, 48
and heart disease, 50
and indigestion, 49
and life expectation, 43-44.
and obesity, 48
effect on lifespan, 219, 225
effect on stature, 44
palatability in, 61
sophisticated, 36, 41, 45, 49
Disease, and health, 230
control of, 343-344, 368
Dopa oxidase, 232
Drosophila, 278
Drug resistance, 199-201, 234.
Drugs, and human happiness, 12
effect on behaviour, 306-309
effect on learning, 311
Ecclesiastes, 3.44.
Ecology, change in réle of man, 135
changes of, due to climate, 10
human, 9
importance of, 8
man’s disruption of, 9
of man and bacteria, 197, 201
psychological, 11
social, 11
Economics, bad policies of, 13
self-regulating mechanisms, 156
Education, 305, 330, 367, 382
by machine, 159, 182, 304
cultural, 19
in biology, 257, 282, 284, 360, 367
maintaining social groups, 125
of personality, 19
parental, 333-334
purpose of, 18
revision of methods, 342-343
use of teaching machines, 159
Electron spin resonance spectroscopy,
193
Embryology, protein synthesis in,
265
Emotion, 325
403
Index
Employment and unemployment,
due to bad economy, 13
Endocrine balance, and food addi- |
tives, 52
Endocrine glands, and ageing pro-
Cess, 231
control of ovulation, 80
Enovid, 82
acceptance of, 104
carcinogenic action, 109
effect on foetus, 110
effect on libido, 86
effect on menstruation and lactation,
84
effect on menopause, 109
efficiency of, 82
Environment, awareness of, 152
building of, 185
effect of culture, 133
effect on social evolution, 129
incompatibilities of, 145, 146
man’s relationship with, 132
artificial landscapes, 138
continuity, 147
designs for improvement, 148
effect of mobility, 136
effect of urbanity, 139
evolution of values, 141
regional planning, 150
renewal, 146, 149, 151, 185
réle of architecture, 149
sedentariness, 136, 141
varieties of, 135
of metropolitan civilization, 143
world-wide interrelationships, 14.7
Environmental art, 135
Epimenides the Cretan, 177
Ethics, 275, 362
ofs cience, 366, 368, 369-370, 372,
374-375» 379-380
Ethynodiol diacetate, as
ceptive agent, 86
Euclid, 188
Eugenic improvement, 17
Eugenics, 256, 264-270, 274-2098,
345, 350
public opinion on, 257
use of A.I.D., 258-261
Euphenics, 265
404
contra-
| Evolution, 1, 20, 172
and growth of societies, 126
biological, 1, 3, 243, 244, 247-248,
249
control of, 342, 349-350, 359
cultural, 2, 249, 250
effect on environment, 133
undermining genetics, 252, 253,
254
feedback in, 249, 251-254
human, 2, 122
inorganic, I
man-environment relationship,
132
of civilization, 126
of environment, 133
of environmental values, 141
psychosocial, 1, 3, 5, 21
self-regulating, 183, 184
sex-ratios in, 96
social, 122, 126
effect of environment, 129
flexibility of, 127
race and, 130
Evolutionary humanism, 5
Extinction, man’s danger of, 189
Extrapolation, 185-186
Extraterrestrial bacteria, 203-205
Family size, 252
Fats, and heart disease, 50
Fear, use of, 176
Feedback, 155, 184, 251, 300
Fish, cancer in, 237
potentialities as food supply, 76
protein-rich concentrate from, 77
Fish farming, 76
Fishing, and food production, 32
Food, see also Diet
and life expectation, 43-44
effect on stature, 44
enjoyment of, 61
faddism, 54
incorporation of contraceptive
agents into, 103, 104
metallic contamination of, 53
sophistication of, 36
toxicity of additives, 46
Food—continued
unsuccessful sterilization of, 46
variety of, réle of technology, 42
Food additives, toxicity of, 46, 51,
77
Food and Agriculture Organization,
23 et seq.
Food consumption, in an Indian
village, 26
Food-poisoning, 46
Food production, and population
increase, 62
land required, 32, 58
Food requirements, 24
Food technology, 37, 42
Fracastorius, 202
Free will, 302, 327
Galen, 40
Games, and social equilibrium, 125
Gandhi, 342
Geddes, Sir Patrick, 149
Genetic constitution, changes in,
255
changing by A.I.D., 258-261
Genetic homoeostasis, 281
Genetics, 17, 274
and resistance to disease, 212
and resistance to _ infectious
disease, 231, 235, 236
and space travel, 354-355
control of, 352-353, 362-363
in modern culture, 251-252
man-made changes, 257, 258
present predicament, 254-258
progress by germinal choice, 24.7—
262
relation of ability and reproduction,
252, 263
Genius, 342
Germ-free states, 204, 234, 235, 236,
343
Germinal choice, 258-261, 276,
352-353
Glikson, Artur, 132-152
Godwin, William, 169
Gédel’s theorem, 181, 184
Gonorrhoea, treatment of, 198
Government, 376-377, 381
Index
Grassland, 33, 60
Ground-nuts, 69
Group, man’s relationship with, 324
Hair, greying of, 232
Haldane,J . B. S., 337-361
Happiness, recipe for, 177
Health, and disease, 230
and sophisticated diets, 36, 49
factors in, 38, 39
Heart disease, and fats, 50
Hedgehog, 237
Hibernation, and memory, 311
Hindu thought, 281
Hippocrates, 40
Historicism, fallacy of, 163
Hoagland, Hudson, 299-314.
Hobbes, Thomas, 241
Homograft reaction, 267
Homosexuality, 116, 296
Housing, 144
Human development, engineering
of, 265
Humanism, 377, 379, 380
Huxley, Aldous, 10, 13
Huxley, Julian, 1-22
Hypothalamus, réle in reproduction,
80, 81
Hypothesis-making, 186
Ideas, manipulation of, 328, 329
Idea-systems, 5, 7, 19
Immunological methods of control
of reproduction, 81
Immunology, mechanism of, 213
Improvement, economic, and population
growth, 32
trend towards, 4
Incaparina, 67, 69, 73
manufacture of, 74
use of, 75
Indian philosophy, 234, 327, 358
Indigestion, and diet, 49
Infectious diseases, control of, 343,
307
drug resistance, 234
eradication of, 198, 216, 236
future progress in, 196
polymorphism, 231, 235
405
Index
Infectious diseases—continued
prevention of, 196
resistance to, 212-214, 231, 235-
236
spread of, 196
susceptibility to, 212-214
Information-flow, 154
Information-flow, models, of society
163
Information-retrieval, 160, 162
Information storage, in animals, 311
Information systems, 154, 155
Institutions, 123
Intelligence, genetic increase in,
259, 276, 284, 285, 286, 288-289,
294, 297; 351
Intuition, 186
Iproniazid, 306
Iron metabolism, 53
Japanese diet, 29
Jats, 351
Keynes,J .M ., 156
Kinaesthetic memory, 346
Knowledge, advancement of, 6
progress and, 7
use of, 21
Koprowski, Hilary, 196-216
Kwashiorkor, 67
Labour, division of, 123
Lactation, effect of Enovid, 84
Lamarck,J . B. P., 244
Land, available for agriculture, 34,
70
required for food production, 32,
34,5 8
required to feed one person, 29, 58
Land ethic, 134
Land use, changes in, 134, 139, 143
management of, 9, 10
specialization of, 143
Law, and social stability, 125
use of computers, 160, 162, 176
Leafp rot67e, 69i, 7n3, ,74, 75
Learning, chemical factors, 310-313
Lederberg, Joshua, 263-273
406
Leisure, and food technology, 42
Leukaemia, susceptibility to, 212
Libraries, mechanization of, 160
Life, expectation of, 14
mystery of, 190, 192
nature of, 194
origin of, 2
prolongation of, see Longevity
Life expectation, and obesity, 48
role of diet, 43
Lifespan, 218, see also Longevity
effect of diet, 219, 225
effect of over-eating, 219
effect of radiation, 219-220
factors affecting, 218-219
increase of, 226-228
prolongation of, 197, 221—222
prolongation of vigour, 226, 227
Liver, adverse effect of food additives,
52
effect of malnutrition, 64
Longevity, 217-229, 340, 341, 368
see also Lifespan
control of, 221-222
demographic effects, 226
effect of medicine, 218
of tissue in storage, 224
Lorenz, Konrad, 331
Loyalty, to group, 317, 318, 319
Lysergic acid diethylamide (LSD-
25), 307
Machines, and ageing, 232
and societies, 153
as models, limits of, 165
dangers of, 171
function of, 153
government by, 174, 175
limitation of, 162, 179, 180
thinking by, 178
valid judgements from, 178, 179,
180, 182
MacKay, D. M., 153-167
Maize, 72
Malaria, eradication of, 201
Males, excess of, 94, 95, 96, 111, 114,
115
Malignant disease, antigen in cells,
208
Malignant disease—continued
cause of, 205
chemotherapy, 210
comparative biology, 236-237
future of, 205
future therapeutic approaches,
209-211
genesis of, 207
immunology, 211, 214
prophylaxis, 207—209
radiotherapy, 210
réle of tobacco smoking, 208
surgical treatment, 209
treatment of metastases, 209
viral origin, 208
Malnutrition, 25, 58
Malthus, Thomas, 31, 244
Man, possibilities in next
thousand years, 337-361
purpose of, 292
ten
Marsilid, 306
Maternal age, effect of sex-ratio of
births, 94
Mechanization, effect on environment,
147
in towns, 14.4
Medical science, and longevity, 218
future developments, 195, 343
promise of, 188
Medicine, achievements of, 14
diagnosis, 186
progress of, 230
use of computers, 160, 162, 182
Memory, 266, 322
chemical factors in, 310-313
kinaesthetic, 346
Meningitis, 201
Meningococcal infection, 197
Menstruation, effect of Enovid, 84
Mental illness, 306
Mental science, relation to molecular
biology, 266, 267
Mescaline, 307
Metabolism, physiological, 3
psycho-, 3
Metals, contaminating food, 53
Metchnikoff, E., 343
Milankovich, 10
Milk, consumption of, 33
Index
Mind, control of, 330
development of, 317
developing use of, 315
function of, 300
future of, 315-321
misuse of, 316
Mind-body problem, 299
Minerals, requirements, 35
Models, as predictors, 161
function of, 157
machines as, limits of, 165
Molecular biology, 263-264
Mongols, 212
More, Sir Thomas, 362
Muller, Hermann J., 247-262
Mumford, Lewis, 11, 141, 150
Muscle, biochemistry of, 191
Muscular contraction, 191, 240, 241,
301
Muscular control, 348
Music, 338
Mutagenesis, as cause of ageing, 223
Mutation, 238-239, 339, 353
in stored spermatozoa, 278, 279
rate of, 243
Natural law, 291-292, 295
Natural selection, 217, 238, 242-243,
245, 246, 24.7, 274, 300, 326, 350
cultural aspects, 249-251
interference with, 254
previous direction of, 248-251
Nature, organization in, 191
over-exploitation of, 5
Negative feedback, 155
Nervous system, effect
additives, 52
role in ageing process, 222
Neurones, chemical changes in, 312
Newton, Isaac, 188, 241, 34.2, 382
No6osphere, 7
Norethynodrel, as contraceptive
agent, 82, 83
19-Norsteroids, as contraceptive
agents, 86
Nuclear catastrophe, 338, 339
Nuclear war, aftermath, 339
of food
407
Index
Obesity, 48, 219
Ova, preservation of, 99
Ovarian follicle, réle in reproduction,
80, 81
Over-production, 13
Ovulation, 79
control of, 80, 100
effect on menopause, 108
suppression of, 227
Ovum, fertilized, control of, 87
Parentage, emotional aspects of, 287
Parkes, A. S., 91-99
Parthenogenesis, 115, 278, 280
Paternal age, effect of sex ratio of |
children, 118
Pavlovian conditioning, 304
Pearson, Karl, 294
Penicillin, in gonorrhoea, 198
Pesticides, dangers of, g—10
Photosynthesis, rate of, 30
Physiological diversity, 344-345
Pigment, loss of, 232
Pincus, Gregory, 79-90
Pituitary, rdle in reproduction, 80,
81
Planets, colonization of, 15, 30
Plants, cancer in, 237
extracts of as contraceptives, 81
utilization of, 30
Plato, 330
Poliomyelitis, eradication of, 201-
202
Politics, self-regulation, 158
use of computers, 162
use of models as predictors, 161
Polyandry, 95, 112, 351
Polygamy, 97, 112, 292
Polymorphism, 231, 235, 356-357
Population, densities of, 15, 70, 78,
139
in relation to agriculture, 23, 57
number malnourished, 25, 59, 62
sex-ratio in, QI, III
according to age, 92, 93
control of, 97, 113, 116, 117
in identical twins, 113
racial differences, 112
world, 16, 100
408
Population increase, 5, 62, 341
and communication, 173
and control of reproduction, 23
and economic improvement, 32
and environment, 146
and food, 42, 62, 78
and lebensraum, 15
Malthus on, 31
problem of, 14
psychological aspects, 16
rate of, 70
Positive feedback, 155
Power, political, 5
use of, 318
Prediction, 328, 329, 337, 362
Pregnancy rates, 83
Progesterone, in control of ovulation,
81, 82
Proteins, and memory, 313
animal, 59, 60, 61
necessity of, 59, 61, 63, 67
malnutrition, 64, 66
Protein requirements, 24, 25, 72
Protein synthesis, 267, 268
role in embryology, 265
Psilocybin, 307
Psychedelics, 12
Psychopharmacology, 306—309
Psychosocial pressure, 4, 6
Ptolemy, 188
Puberty, age of, 219
Public-opinion polls, 163
Quantum phenomena, 239, 240, 242
Rabies, 202-203
Race, and social evolution, 130
Radiation, and astronauts, 355
effect on lifespan, 219-220
Radioactivity, 189
Regulative function, delegation of,
159
Religion, 338, 373, 379, 380
and fear, 17
in Russia, 129
relationship with science,
178, 371, 372; 379
Renaissance, 188
167,
Reproduction, control of, 70, 79,
100, 190, 253, 341
by controlling ovum growth, 88
by rhythm regulation, 107
by social means, 275, 283-284,
290
by vasectomy, 106
comparison of methods, 84, 85
genetic aspects, 256-261, 274—-
277, 278-298
immunological methods, 81
moral factors, 100, 101
political aspects, 101
possible use of thymus extract,
108
public opinion, 102
use of hot baths, 105
with Enovid, 82
with ethynodiol diacetate, 86
with norethynodrel, 82, 83
with 19-norsteroids, 86
right of, 275, 282
Research, 272
Reserpine, effect on ovarian follicle,
81
Resistance to infection, 212-214
Resources, agricultural, 28
natural, shortage of, 5
over-exploitation of, 13
utilization of, 9
world, 7, 57
Revolution, 334.
Riboflavin, molecule of, 193
Ribonucleic acid, 207, 266, 312
Rice, cultivation of, 71
refining of, 47
Riparian settlement, 136
Ritual, importance of, 120, 124
Roman Catholic opinion on contraception,
293, 341
Root crops, value of, 24
Russell, Bertrand, 18, 177
Salmonella, drug resistance to, 200
Science, ethical force of, 369-370
explosion of, 170
growth of, 363-364
history of, 188
integration of, 8
Index
Science—continued
leading to totalitarianism, 174
relationship with religion, 167,
178, 371, 372, 379
reorganization of, 8
responsibility of, 165, 166
saturation of civilization by, 171
Scrapie, 203
Sea lions, 337
Sedentariness, 136, 141
Self-regulating social mechanisms,
156
Semen, preservation of, 98, 107, 258,
261, 276, 278-279
Senses, supernormal, 34.5
Sex determination, 97, 113, 116,
E27
Sexual activity, variations in, 338
Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 169
Simmonds’ disease, 223
Skill, development of, 34.7
Sloths, 237
Smoking, and cancer, 208
Snow, C. P., 18
Social behaviour, 334
Social groups, see also Societies
building towns, 139
effect of environment, 129, 133
equilibrium of, 121, 124
ethics, 375, 376, 378
evolution of, 122
growth and development of, 120
integration of, 168
man-environment relationship in,
136
mobility of, 136
morality, 375
role of energy, 123
sedentariness of, 136, 141
stability of, in towns, 140
Social organization, 173
Social systems, flexibility of, 127
rate of change, 128
Societies, see also Social groups
and machines, 153
as cognitive information-systems,
163
manipulation of, 162, 164, 177
predictions, 174, 175, 183, 184
409
Index
Societies—continued
sensitivity of units to information,
163
Sociology, 168
Soil fertility, 61, 62
Somatic mutation, 223, 278
Soya, 69
Space travel, breeding men for, 354—
Spermatozoa, effect of heat, 105
preservation of, 258, 259, 261,
276, 278-2792,8 0
by freezing, 98
dangers of, 107
separation of X and Y, 97, 113
Sri Krishna, 344
Staphylococcal infection, 198, 199
Sterility, 287, 288
Steroids, and ageing process, 231
Stillbirths, sex-ratio of, 93
St. Teresa, 349
St. Thomas Aquinas, 358
St. Thomas More, 362
Subsistence units, 28
Survival, 250, 317, 318, 319, 320,
335> 339
Szent-Gy6rgyi, Albert, 188-195
Teaching machines, 159, 182, 304
Technology, and environment, 14.7
and metropolitan life, 145
effect on social groups, 123, 169
explosion of, 170
Teeth, effect of diet, 47
Teleology, 245
Thymus gland, 190
extract of, causing sterility, 108
Time, 359
Tortoises, 237
Towns, see also Cities
building of, 139
importance of, 141
meeting of different cultures in,
144
Tranquillizers, 307
Translation machines, 162
Transplantation, 230
immunology, 267, 277
of artificial organs, 268
of organs, 224, 269, 274, 277
Trémoliéres, 55
Treviranus, 244
Truth, 370, 371
Tuberculosis, among Jews, 212
drug resistance in, 199-200
eradication of, 198
resistance to, 350
Unemployment, 173
Universe, integration in, 168
Valency, 238
Values, 293, 369-372; 373
Vasectomy, 106
Veganism, 54, 55
Vegetarianism, 54, 55, 71
Vision, supernormal, 345
Vitalism, 239-240, 244, 245
Warfare, 317
inter-clan, 318
preserving social equilibrium, 125
Wave mechanics, 192
application to biology, 195
Wheat, calories from, 28, 57
protein in, 28
Wilberforce, Samuel, 379
Williams, Roger, 19
Woerkom, 10
Wood, requirements of, 29
World government, 378
World population, 100
World resources, 57
World state, 7, 338, 340, 378
Wyndham, John, 340
X-rays, discovery of, 189
Yogi, 348
Youth, extension of, 190
Printed by Spottiswoode, Ballantyne d&: Co. Ltd., London and Colchester
nee LN |
Lad (
bey at
7 Eea)e e i
aah pre €
if
a4 Sohne ea
rte. 3
Lf
wginte rhaoe ae
sy
Hale
Py
Vado
w=
oeae
“4,
“2H < Sel aes
rt
het
a
Eee. | Dh one eh sta
x
4
ar
sr eaee (e907
eis ae at
Sarat